Full text of "Highway of sorrow at the close of the nineteenth century"

^K«<]nr^

'USsm

»SK«!^

:»

THE LIBRARY

THE UNIVERSITY

OF CALIFORNIA
LOS ANGELES

.T*:^

ir-

}^-

'•] '"sftsff.-t.

'^ism

.a*,'*'....

-i^"**©'

THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW

THE

Highway of Sorrow

AT THE

Close of the Nineteenth Century

HE SB A STEETTO]:^

WIDE IS THE GATE, AND BROAD IS THE WAY; AND MANY THERE BE
WHICH GO IN THEREAT."

THIRD THOUSAND

CASSELL AND COMPANY, Limited

LONDON, PARIS <k MELBOURNE

1805

ALL BIGHTS RESERVED

PREFACE. 'S^'^'^^'^

I HAVE written "The Highway of Sorrow" in
collaboration with a well-known Eussian anthor,
now an exile in England, who has supplied me
with the outlines of the storj^ ; especially with
the prison and Siberian incidents, which he
assures me are founded on facts. It would have
been impossible for me to have done this work
without help as complete as that which he has
rendered.

For information about Stundism, its simple
tenets and humble organisation — for it is em-
braced only b}^ the peasants — I am indebted to an
anonymous pamphlet, entitled " The Stundists,"
opportunely published by the proprietors of
77ie Christian World just as T was beginning my
task. It seems to me that this poor and perse-
cuted sect approaches more nearly to the

1524S42

vi THE HIGHWAY OF SOBBOW.

Christians of the Apostolic age than any other
existing church. They have as yet no sys-
tematic theology, and no formal ritual. They
have neither churches nor clergy. The New
Testament is their code of. religious, moral, and
social laws ; and they interpret its precepts in
a very literal and child-like manner. The first
duty of a Stundist is to learn to read, that he
may read for himself the words of the Lord
Jesus Christ.

These primitive Christians are suffering
persecution for conscience' sake, as flagrant and
unrelenting as that which in the same country is
pursuing the Jews. But the Jews have power-
ful friends among the great philanthropists of
their own race; whilst the Stundists, themselves
Russian peasants, are persecuted by their com-
patriots, with no one to plead their cause before
the world, and appeal from Russian bigotry to
the tribunal of public opinion. They are dumb,
as our Lord was when He was oppressed and
afflicted.

PRE FACE. vii

It is for the purpose of makino^ their sorrows
and martyrdom more widely known that the
facts of their history have been woven into this
story. There has been no exaggeration. The
worst has not been told.

HESBA STRETTON

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER

I.— Anno Domini 1888
11.^ — -A SxuNDisT Service
III. — Yarina's Garden Party
IV. — Testing the Future .
V. — Pan ASS ....

VI. LOUKYAN AT THE FaIR .

VII. — An Iconoclast
Vlll. — Father Vasili
IX. — Strongly Tempted
X. — Matchmaking
XI. — Arrested
XII. — Batushka and Matoushka
XIII — The Pannotshka's GIrave
XIV. — Halya's Betrothal

XV. — Inquisitors .
XVI. — In Deep Waters .
XVII. — The Lowest Depths
XVIII. — Stefan's Outbreak
XIX. — Safe Home .

PAOK
1

102

111

129

143

154

172

185

199

210

226

239

THE HIGHWAY OF SOBBOW.

CHAPTER PAOB

XX. — Valerian the Agnostic . . . 254

XXL— What is True? 270

XXIL— A Funeral Service . . . .280

XXIII. —A Disastrous Winter . . . .288

.XXIV.— A Sign and a Dream .... 300

XXV.— The Patron Saint's Day . . .314

XXVI. — Exorcising the Stundists . . . 326

XXVII.— Paul's Defence 339

XXVIII.— A Miracle .352

XXIX — Another Martyr . . . .371

XXX.— A.D. 1892 o.s. 1893 n.s. . . .391

XXXL— "Would God It Were Morning!" . 410

XXXII. — Via Dolorosa 424

THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

CHAPTER I

ANNO DOMINI 1888.

Old Karpo, the richest man in Knishi,
sauntered out of his cottage, where he had
sheltered from the scorching heat. Humping
his shoulders peevishly, he set to work to make
a new handle for his plough ; but moving slovvl)^
and listlessly, as if he took no pleasure in what
he was doing. True it was a Sunday, a day
when no labour should be undertaken ; and it
seemed onh^ half a sin to work lazily. He
knew that properly he ought to sit on the turf
seat against the cottage wall, and stare into
vacancy ; as he was not fond of gossiping with
his neighbours. Occasionally, on a Sunday
evening, he would obey his conscience ; but he
was never happy without his work, unless liis
daughter Halya sat beside him chatting or
singing her pretty songs.

Halya was not at home, for early in the

2 THE HIGHWAY OF SORLOW.

morning, wlillst it was still cool enougli for
the walk, she had gone to spend the day with
Yarina, her old friend and companion. Old
Karpo — he was not more than fifty years of
age, but, being the head of a family, he was
always called old — had found the long, hot
hours terribly dull. There was nothing to do
but to watch his grey-haired, hard-featured
wife, Marfa, fussing about her household duties.
She was now cooking the supper, and the heat
of the stove would soon be as bad as the heat
of the sun. It was more pleasant to be out
of the way.

Knishi was a small village in one of the
Oukrainian provinces, scattered over a slightly
rising^ m-ound. A new life and movement began
to appear in its wide, grass- grown street. The
cattle lowed, and the barn-door fowls cackled.
The children turned out, and set to play at
ninepins. Here and there the heavy cranes
were made to draw up water from the deep
wells, to allay the thirst of the suffering beasts.
The dead stillness of the suffocating summer's
day was at an end.

The June sun had just set below the distant
and lev^el horizon. Every living creature had

ANNO DOMINI 1S88. 3

sought shelter from its scorching rays. But
now the long, uneven shadows of the hazel
coppices glided upwards from the meadows,
and, as though melting in the cooler atmo-
sphere, filled it with a faint duskiness. The
heavens still burned with the flamins: sunset,
which suffused with crimson and gold the
feathery clouds floating on the dark-blue vault
of the sky. The cross of the village church
glittered like a star against the deep blue.
Even the roofs of grey thatch seemed touched
with a rosy mist ; and the great wooden cranes,
black with age, which stretched across the
wells, for a few minutes looked bright in the
golden light.

On the turf seats before the whitewashed
cottages the villagers were sitting ; men and
women chatting over their aftairs. An air of
sweet tranquillit}^ and peace reigned. The
merry cries of the children at play hardly dis-
turbed it.

All at once, from the last cottage in the
village, came the sound of soft, harmonious
singing. It was choral singing ; but the tune
was so solemn it could not be an ordinary
song. Neither could it be church music, for
B 2

4 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

clear female voices were distinctly audible ;
and women do not sin"' in the Greek Church
choirs. Indeed, this song, which floated so
softly through the rosy twilight, bore no re-
semblance to anv monotonous ancient chant
of the Church. There Avas something quite
different about it — a special peasant character
— reminding one, now of the Kossack ballads,
and now of the mournful strains of the blind
minstrels, who sing for alms on festival days
in the porches of the Kussian churches.
The voices were fresh and pure, and the
singing was so full of deep emotion, and so
touchingly simple and devout, that even old
Karpo was softened in spite of himself.

" The heretics sing grandly," he muttered
to himself; and although he kept on with
his work for the look of the thing, the move-
ments of his arms grew slower and slower ;
the hatchet rested on the block of wood, and
old Karpo very nearly stopped to listen. The
words were not distinguishable at this distance.

" Stop your noise there, you young limbs ! "
cried Marfa, coming to the door and calling
to the children, who paid no heed to the
singing, but went on vehemently shouting

AXNO DOMINI 1SS8. 5

and knocking" about tlieir wooden ninepins.
The gossips on their turf seats ceased from
chatting. But for fear of the priest's anger,
a little group of village people would have
collected round the cottage where the Stundists
were holding their Sunday prayer-meeting. The
Oukrainian peasantry are passionately fond of
singing, and this was different at once from
church music and from village songs.

" It sounds as if it came down from
heaven," muttered Marfa, not loud enough for
her husband to hear : " but it will bring-
trouble to Halya if Paul goes hand-in-hand
with them."

There were not many Stundists in Knishi,
and the heresy was still almost a new one.
There had been livinp- iust bevond the villao^e
a bee-master of the name of Loukyan, who
had earned a good living by selling wax and
honey. He was a peasant like all the rest,
untaught and ignorant, able only to read,
scarcely able to write. But from his youth
upwards he had been much given to church-
going, and wonderfull}" fond of reading the
Bible, the words of which were deeply im-
pressed on his memory. Father Vasili, the

6 THE HIGHWAY OF SOBBOW.

village priest, was often perplexed and annoyed
by the questions of liis devout parishioner,
though he felt proud of him as a good Church-
man. The peasants of all the country round
had learned to look up to Loukyan, both for
his book-learning aud his good, honest life.
Though he was not one of the rich farmers
like Karpo, his voice had more weight in
the Mir than theirs, and his counsel was
sought for by any of his neighbours who
found themselves in any kind of difficult3\
He was getting on in years now, and had
been looked upon as a father by the wliole
parish until about two years ago. It was all
changed now. The change had come so sud-
denly that tlie people in Knishi said the poor
old fellow had gone clean off his head !
Father Vasili encouraged this opinion. Louk-
yan had taken his honey and wax to sell in
the Kherson province ; his ordinary busiuess.
But the very day after he came back from
his journey, when his fellow-members of the
Mir caine to visit him and to hear all the
news of the outside world, what did they see ?
It was just at the beginning of the long fast,
the forty days of Lent ; and there upon

ANNO DOMINI 188S. 7

Loukyan's table stood bowls of ordinary soup,
and milk, too, and he and his nephew, Demyan,
with his young wife, were sitting at dinner
as if they had forgotten Lent.

"Why, Loukyan ! have you lost 3"our
senses ? " they asked in amazement.

" No, no ! I have not lost my senses ! " he
answered, with twinkling eyes ; " it's you that
have never come to yours. Why should we
fast for forty days? Our Lord says in the
Scriptures : ' Not that which goeth into the
mouth defileth a man, but that which cometh
out of the mouth. For from within, out of
the heart, proceed evil thoughts, adulteries,
fornications, murders, thefts, covetousness, an
evil eye, blasphemies, pride, foolishness ; all
these things come from Avithin, and defile the
man.' Let us fast from these, and all will
be well with us, both in Lent and out of

Lent."

But that was not the sort of fasting that
suited them. They could not answer him,
however ; and they went away perplexed and
discontented.

The next thing was that Loukyan left off
going to the parish church, where, for forty

8 TEE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

years or more, his familiar face, full of serious
and gentle thought, had never been missing.
Soon after, the village gossips told one another
that he had taken down the sacred icons from
the shrine in his cottaofe. He had bous^ht
quite a number of them, and some of them
were good ones, for he never grudged his
money for them. But now he broke up some
of them into splinters, and gave the rest to
his niece to cover the milk-pails.

" They are vain idols," he said to the
people who asked him the reason of this
conduct ; " does not the commandment tell us
that we are not to make them, or to bow
down to them ? Must we not obey the voice
of the Lord our God? We have all of us
bowed down to these idols ; but now I am
going to worship God, and Him only."

By-and-bye, very quickly indeed, all this
reached the ears of Father Yasili ; and he
came to Loukyan's cottage in his vestments,
and bearing the crucifix with him. It was a
ceremonial visit, almost as if there was going
to be a funeral in the house. Though Loukyan
was a troublesome parishioner, full of notions
and knotty questions, the priest could not bear

ANNO DOMINI 1SS8. 9

to lose liim from amonof his conp-resfation.
But Father Vasili was no controversialist; and
all he could do was to hold the crucifix
solemnly before Loukyan, and command him
to resume his habit of s^oino- to church.

" Father Vasili," said Loukyan, " your
church is no House of God. It is a place of
buying and selling-, as if a man could buy
salvation, or a priest sell it. I cannot wor-
ship God in it."

" Look on this, and be ashamed, poor
sinner ! " cried Father Vasili, pointing to the
crucifix wdth one hand, as he held it at arm's
lenc^th with the other.

"I see it," said Loukyan; "it is an image
of the cross, and our Saviour nailed upon it.
But it is only an image, father ! It cannot
see me and it cannot hear me. It is only a
bit of wood. But I pray to Him who died
upon the cross ; and I know in my heart
that He sees and hears me. I can never
bow down to that again. It would be an
offence against God, who has said, ' Ye shall
not make gods of silver ; neither shall ye
make unto you gods of gold.' "

" And you have profaned your icons ! "

10 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

exclaimed Father Yasili angrily, turning
towards the desecrated shrine. " We shall see
what the authorities say about it."

Some days afterwards two policemen came
to Knishi, and carried Loukyan away to a
town at some distance, where he fortunately
had a few acquaintances, who had often done
business with him, and were favourably in-
clined to him. Loukj-an was put into prison,
but was not on the whole harshly treated.
From time to time he was put under examin-
ation as to his opinions ; but as the questions
asked him were principally political, he could
answer them satisfactorily. The new heresy
was scarcely known in the province ; and the
head officials did not as yet trouble them-
selves about it. They could not see the full
importance of Loukyan's insignificant change
of religion ; and after an imprisonment of six
months he was released with a caution to
avoid offending his parish priest again.

Loukyan came back to Knishi ; and with
the ardour of a messenger with glad tidings,
began to spread about his new doctrines.
His nephew, Demyan, and his wife, who lived
in the house with him, were his first disciples.

ANNO DOXmi ISSS. 11

Next to them came Ooliana Eudenko, a
widow with one son, who were the richest
people in Knishi, next to old Karpo. Like
Loukyan, Ooliana had been one of the most
regular and devout worshippers in the village
church, giving liberally of her substance to
the maintenance of Father Vasili. She and
Loukvan had often talked tos-ether on re-
ligious subjects ; and now she studied the
New Testament with eager intelligence ; soon
adopting the new views, and carrying them
out conscientiously. After Ooliana others
joined ; until at last ten families, who became
the most steady and sober and honest of the
villagers, had formed themselves into a little
religious community, who worshipped God after
their own consciences.

Father Vasili, disappointed with the action
of the police, confined himself to cursing the
Stundists from the pulpit. The Mir, which
had treated Loukyan indulgently as long as
he was alone, looking upon his conduct as a
kind of madness, began to be angry. The
peasants were not very jealous for the Ortho-
dox Church, the dues and fees of which
were heavy ; but it irritated them that these

12 TUE HIGHWAY OF SOBBOW.

people, ordinary peasants like themselves,
should set themselves up to be better and
wiser and holier than their neighbours. The
Orthodox reliefion had been ^-ood enousrh for
their forefathers, and was good enough for
them. The Stundists were a perpetual vexation
to the members of the Mir, for their piety,
and thrift, and sobriety ; and also for the very
patience with which they bore jeers and injuries
from their neighbours. Old Karpo was speciallj^
infuriated. Ooliana's son had long been in love
with" his dausrhter Hal ya : and no match could
be more suitable. But if Paul joined the
new religion nothing should prevail upon him
to sj-ive Halva to him.

The little Stundist community lived in an
enemy's camp, as it were. Any day might
find them exposed to a furious attack. These
men and women, whom they had known in-
timately all their lives, with whom they had
held friendly intercourse, rejoicing with them
and weeping with them, now looked askance
at them, and held themselves aloof from them.
There is no hatred like the hatred arising
from religious differences.

CHAPTER II.

A STUNDIST SERVICE.

Now, in the darkening tvvilifrht of that fair

evening, a little band of Stundists had met
together for pra^^er and the study of the
Bible. There were from fifteen to twenty
persons present, grave and quiet-looking men
and women, who asked for nothing but to be
left to worship Grod, none making them afraid.
The slight persecution they had so far met
with had only tended to draw them closer
together, and to give them that fervour of
spirit which seems the special gift of God to
those who suffer for righteousness' sake. How
often did they say one to another, " Blessed are
ye when men shall hate you, and when they
shall separate from you, and shall reproach you,
and cast out your name as evil. Eejoice ye
in that day, and leap for joy ; for behold ! your
reward is great in heaven ! " Their grave,
quiet faces shone with an inner light ; and
their voices took a tone of exultation. It
was a great thing to endure persecution !

14 TEE EIGEWAY OF SORROW.

It was this persecution which had at first
driven Paul Rudenko into the band of Stundists.
He was indignant and hurt at seeing his
mother, the best woman in Knishi, avoided
or molested. Was she not always read}- to
help anyone who was in trouble ? How often
had she sat up all night nursing the sick
and dying ! Her house had never been closed
to a neighbour. Yet now, because she chose
to pray in another fashion from theirs, she
must be insulted and injured, and banished
from the society of her old friends. It
must be a poor cause which needed such
weapons.

But for a long time, half unconsciously,
Paul's love for Halya, old Karpo's daughter,
hindered him from definitely adopting his
mother's religion. Halya and he had grown
up together, the one the only son, the other
the only daughter, of the two richest farmers
in the district. There had been no formal
betrothal, for they were both young ; and
Paul's father had died not two years ago.
But everybody knew that Paul and Halya
were intended for one another. The course
of their love had been smooth enough until

A STUNLIST SERVICE. 15

Ooliana, Paul's mother, had openly joined the
Stundists. Ooliana had been insulted and
abused both by old Karpo and his wife
Marfa. Paul was threatened that he must
give up Halya if he followed his mother's ex-
ample and attached himself to that old fool
Loukyan. There was a deep and terrible
conflict in Paul's heart between his love for
Halya and his love for his mother, and the
irresistible dawning of light in his inmost
soul. To please his mother he had frequently
attended the Stundist meetings ; but to see
Halya he had often gone to the village church.
This evening he was sitting in the cottage,
at the Stundist prayer-meeting, with one of
their hymn-books in his hand. Some were
singing by heart, not knowing how to read.
In one corner, seated at a plain deal table,
was Loukyan, facing the little congregation.
He was about fifty-five years of age, with a
small, pensive face, a thin grey beard, and
large dreamy hazel eyes, shining with in-
telligence and gentleness. He was softly
humming the tune, and following with his
forefinger the lines of the hymn in the
small book lying open before him. He had

16 THE HIGHWAY OF SOREOW.

long known every word of it ; but, none the
less, he liked to see the printed words.

Paul had taken a seat near to Loukyan.
He was a tall, slim young fellow of twenty-
two, with one of those handsome and regular
faces, with clear-cut features, which are some-
times met w^ith anions: the Oukrainian
peasantry. He was one of the finest singers
in the neighbourhood, with a pure tenor voice,
which rang out clearly among a chorus ot
voices. Loukyan gave out the hymn, and
Paul joined in the singing ; but he heard
neither his own voice nor any other. The
words of the hymn absorbed him : —

" "When I survey the wondrous cross
On which the Prince of glory died,
My richest gain I count but loss,

And pour contempt on all my pride.

See, from His hands, His head, His feet,
Sorrow and love flow mingled down :

Did e'er such love and sorrow meet,
Or thorns compose so rich a crown?

Were the whole realm of nature mine,
That were a present far too small ;

Love so amazing, so divine,

Demands my soul, my life, my all."

A STUNDIST SERVICE. 17

Paul sang these words almost unconsciousl}-.
The meaning of them was burning itself into
his mind with intense conviction. He had
all his life been given to long reveries, which
now and then deepened into trances, and
waking dreams of extraordinary vividness.
He was an unlearned peasant ; but his
imagination had been trained and exercised
by the poetic legends of his country. His
mind, like those of his people, was more
Oriental than Occidental ; and, like the prophets
of the Jewish nation, he saw visions and
dreamed dreams.

Now before this inward eye of his there
stood in distinct clearness " the cross on
which the Prince of gh^iy died." There
had been other saviours of men, who also
had suffered crucifixion. But here was the
chief of all, who could say, " Was ever sorrow
like my sorrow ? " He saw the divine face
of the Prince of glory, with His crown of
thorns ; and the dying eyes looked into his
inmost soul out of fathomless depths of
gi'ief. He shuddered as he met that gaze.
But beneath the sorrow, and greater than it,
because sorrow is not infinite, shone out the
c

18 THE HIGHWAY OF SOBEOW.

infinite love of the Son of God. And it
was love lavished upon him, Paul Hudenko !
The parched lips said to liim, " All this I
bore for thee ; what wilt thou do for Me ? "
His whole soul responded ; in unutterable
rapture Paul sang the last words of the
hj'mn :

"Love so amazing, so divine,

Demands my soul, my life, my all."

What was this strange joy which flooded
all his inmost being ? All the gladness he
had ever felt was absolutelv nothinsr in com-
parison with this ecstasy and rapture of
adoration. It was a new life breathed into
him, such as no words could tell. He did
not hear a word of Loukyan's prayer, which
followed the singing. But when, with a slight
stir, the little congregation settled itself to
listen to the address, Paul came back to this
lower world.

Loukyan, putting on his spectacles, and
turning over the leaves of his New Testa-
ment carefully, at last read out these verses,
with a solemn and profound tenderness in
his voice : —

" That Christ may dwell in your hearts

A STUXDTST SERVICE. 19

by faith : that ye, being rooted and grounded
in love, may be able to comprehend, with all
saints, what is the breadth, and length, and
depth, and height, and to know the love of
Christ, which passeth knowledge."

Very simply, and in peasant dialect, the
old man called upon his hearers to consider
what human love is, as they felt it in their
own hearts. The love of fathers and mothers,
of husbands and wives, of children to their
parents, of lovers and friends, were all touched
upon.

" All this is love," he said, " and comes
from God ; for love is of God ; and God
Himself is love. And the love of God is like
them all ; only in this it is different — it
never changes, and it never ceases. For
husbands and wives, and parents and children
fall out, and quarrel, and get separated, and
some even hate one another. ' But who shall
separate us from the love of Christ? shall
tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine,
or nakedness, or peril, or sword? Nay, in
these things we are more than conquerors,
through Him that loved us.' Perhaps if we
could see our Lord, our love to Plim would
c 2

20 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

be earthly, like these others. But He says,
'Blessed are they that have not seen, and
yet have believed.' So we must have Him
dwelling in our hearts by faith. Dwelling in
us, you hear. AYhy ! if He was dwelling now
in Jerusalem, say! would not our hearts be
empty of Him, but full of yearning? ay ! and
discontent. For He would be so far away,
and all who love Him could not travel to
Jerusalem, and bide there in His bodily
presence. No, no ! We have something better
than that. He is dwelling here," cried
Loukyan, laying his hand on his heart, " and
in yours, my sisters ; and in yours, my
brothers."

" Ay ! ay ! " fell from the lips of most of
his hearers. They had been hanging on his
words; and it seemed only natural to respond
when he addressed them so individually.
Demyan, Loukyan's nephew, spoke the loudest.
He was a sturdy, broad-shouldered young
fellow; and his round, freckled face, with its
kindly grey eyes, revealed the deep emotion
with which he listened to every word his
uncle uttered. He had risen from his seat
in the corner, and leaned towards the preacher,

A STUN'DIST SERVICE. 21

in an attitude of complete abandonment. He
had felt all these earthly loves ; and the
heavenly one was lodged in his heart of hearts.
The tears rolled down his cheeks ; and he
wiped them away, now and then, with his
great, horny hand.

" And now how much shall we love Him ? "
asked Loukyan, pausing and looking round on
the familiar faces confronting him, " how can
poor helpless creatures like us show our love
to the Lord Jesus Christ ? "

" I will die for Him ! " cried Demyan,
falling on his knees, and resting his elbows
on the table. Behind his large hands burst
out sobs ; and his tangled fair hair concealed
his agitated face.

"Ay!" ejaculated Loukyan, "it may be
that we shall have to die for Him, or deny
Him. Our brethren in many places are choos-
ing now, at this very hour, between dying
and denying. But I, God helping me, will
die for Jesus."

"And I!" cried Paul, with a thrilling
fervour in his voice and face, as he stood up,
and drew near the table. " Since I came in
here, I have seen Him. I saw Him nailed

22 THE niGnWAY OF SORROW.

to tlie shameful cross, with a crown of thorns
upon His head. And there was in His eyes
a love that no words could tell. A love
passing knowledge ! We shall never know its
fulness, no ! not through all eternity. I am
ready to die for Him."

For a minute there was a dead silence in
the cottage. Ooliana, his mother, was not
there ; but every person present knew that
she had been praying ardently for Paul's con-
version ever since she had herself joined
the Stundists. Here was the answer to
her pra3^ers. But there was a solemn note
of challenge in Paul's voice, as if he looked
into the future and foresaw a conflict unto
death, if he persisted in obeying his con-
science. Would Ooliana rejoice if her son
were called to martvrdom ? The idea of
martyrdom was growing familiar to the
little band.

" I am ready to die for Him," repeated
Paul. The sound of his voice broke the
spell which bound them ; and sobs and mur-
murs of gladness followed the silence. Louk-
yau stretched out his bauds and clasped Paul's
between them with a gesture as if he were

A STUNDIST 8EBVIGE. 23

welcoming liim into the new fellowship and
brotherhood.

" Thank God ! thank God ! " he exclaimed.
" Now, Lord, lettest thou thy servant de-
part in peace ; for mine eyes have seen thy
salvation. Thou art blessed and chosen
of the Lord, Paul Rudenko. If I am taken
away from this little flock — from these few
sheep in the wilderness — thou wilt be here
to be their shepherd. Let us praise God
together."

Then from the lips of all present rang
out the Doxology of the Greek Church, which
had been familiar to each of them from their
earliest childhood. It was sung with deep and
solemn triumph, and echoed all down the
village street in the deepening twilight. Some
of the peasant women took up the well-known
words and tune as they sat at their cottage
doors. Old Karpo listened to it till the last
note died away ; but he did not guess that it
sounded the knell of his Halya's prosperity
and happiness.

" Well sung-, cursed heretics ! " he muttered
to himself.

CHAPTER III.

tarina's garden party.

When Paul left the cottage, it was already
dark ; only in the north-west a line of prim-
rose light showed softly the spot where the
sun had sunk to rest beyond the boundless
steppe. The stars hung like lamps in the dark
blue sky ; and the moon was climbing slowly
upwards, though, as yet, it gave but little
light. The cool air caressed his cheek as if
with a kiss from heaven ; and the clear deep
sphere of the sky seemed to clasp the earth in
its embrace, whilst the stars looked down upon
it with a loving human gaze.

" The heavens declare thy glory," he whis-
pered ferventl}^ sure that he was heard by
One who loved him. His whole heart was
light and glad, with such a joy as had
never entered his imagination to conceive. All
the earth was full of the glory of God. His
road ran beside a cornfield, and the tall stalks,
with their thin heavy ears of wheat pale in
the starlight, were swaying to and fro in the

YABINA'S GARDEN PARTY. 25

night breeze, with broad, rhythmical waves,
which followed one another over the field as
on the surface of the sea. The gentle rustling
of the ears of wheat could be hardly said
to break the silence.

Presently the road began to ascend to-
wards a low hill covered with shrubs and small
trees. Little groups of delicate silver birches
shook their tremulous leaves against the moon,
which was now shining more fully. A stream
ran beside him just below the hill — a shallow
stream — with here and there an almost motion-
less pool, which reflected a rippling image of
the moon and the willows growing on its
banks. From the wood came the scent of
newly mown hay ; and three hay-ricks stood
out tall and black against the sky. Was the
earth new-born, like himself, that he saw in
it a beauty, and a glory, and a harmony, such
as his most vivid fancy had never yet revealed
to him ?

" Blind ! and thou hast given me sight !
Deaf ! and thou hast opened my ears ! Dead !
and thou hast called me to life ! " he said, half
aloud. There was a gracious Companion walk-
ing with him as a friend, who would never

26 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

forsake him, or leave him alone and comfortless.
For evermore, through all the endless ages of
eternity, he had found a Brother. He had
almost reached a neighbouring hamlet before
he knew he was near it. Already he could
hear in the distance the merry choral songs
he used to love so well. The road turned
sharj^ly to the left round the low spur of the
hill, and ran straight into the little street.
The lic^hts in the cotta^-e windows twinkled
like glow-worms here and there. As if a door
had been suddenly opened the song rang out
clear and low. He could even recognise voices ;
that of Yarina, the best singer in the hamlet,
and another voice, which made his heart leap.
Yes ! Halya was there ; his Halya, whom he
had loved so long. Almost unconsciously to
himself his feet had carried him to the spot
where he could find her.

Yarina was a young widow, well-to-do, and
inclined to make the most of her liberty and
wealth. Her former playmates, the village
girls, and still more the young men of the
village, frequented her house. They hardly
thought of her as having been a married
woman. She lived alone, with an old grand-

YARINA'S GARDEN PARTY. 27

motlier, in a pleasant, roomy dwelling, witli
a large garden, sloping down to the stream
which loitered slowly past her lands. Yarina's
cottaofe was a favourite resort. Nowhere else
did the young people of Knishi, and its neigh-
bourhood, enjoy themselves so much. The
anxieties and dull gloom of middle life were
not to be met with there. The old grand-
mother was on the verge of a second child-
hood, and Yarina had not lost the gaiety of
girlhood. Judging by the sound of many
voices in her garden, there was a large gather-
ing there to-night, and Halya was certainly
amono- them. An irresistible desire to see
her, and tell her the marvellous change
wrought in him, seized upon Paul. This was
an opportunity of talking with her, without
her father's or mother's presence, which he
must not lose.

Yarina's cottage was in the middle of the
hamlet, distinguished from its poorer neigh-
bours by its newly painted gates and railing.
It lay far back, with a wide fold-yard before
it, and its black outlines stood out plainly
against the sky. There was no gleam of light
on this side of the house, for the Oukrainians

28 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

invariably build their houses faciiiir the east,
even when it involves turninof their backs
to the village street. Yarina's cottage looked
deserted, and but for the sounds of music and
laughter which rang round it, one would have
thought that it was uninhabited, Paul opened
the gate, and turned round the corner of the
house. It was like a transformation scene.
The low door, and a small window on each
side of it, were all wide open, and streams of
light shone through them across a smooth,
broad grass-plot, already lit up by the rising
moon. Nearly all the guests were gathered
there ; a throng of young men and girls, every
one of whom he had known from his child-
hood. Paul drew back into the dark shadow
of the walls. He did not w^ant to see an^'one
but Hal3^a, or to be seen by them. By-and-
bye they would scatter in small groups about
the garden. Then he trusted to finding her
for a few minutes alone.

The merry laughter and singing had ceased.
Almost the only sound to be heard was the
scraping of a shrill home-made iiddle, phiyed
by a fiddler blind of one eye. He was
playing the gay national dance, called the

YABINA'S GARDEN PARTY. 29

" Casatcliok." The dance liad just begun, and
on the smooth level lawn a circle of young men
and o-irls surrounded the dancers. Of these
there were only two. Yarina herself was one,
a tall, dark, beautiful woman, with laughing
brown eyes, and a pert, slightly turned-up
nose. She stood with one of her round arms
akimbo, and the attitude showed off her pretty
figure to perfection. Her full red lips were
slightly parted v;ith a smile, as from time to
time she glided a few paces to the left or to
the right, as easily and gracefully as the flight
of a swallow when it just skims the surface
of the ground ; her little red shoes hardly
seeming to press the blades of grass under her
tread. But in the Oukrainian dances the chief
part belongs to the man.

Yarina's partner was Panass, who, from
their boyhood, had been Paul's rival in Knishi.
Next to Paul he had hitherto been the most
desirable match in the neighbourhood ; and now
that Paul had joined the Stundists, he would
be far before him in the estimation of the
public. He was a tall, well-made young fellow,
with an ordinary peasant-like face; but agile
and light-footed, and the best dancer in the

30 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

country for miles round Knislii. All the
crowd stood silently watching him. Panass
was whirling round Yarina, now and then
rushin"- towards her, and falling back as if
disheartened by her careless indifference. Some-
times he squatted on the ground in a despair-
ing mood, and then he leaped exultantly into
the air, clashing his heels together, and making
wonderful steps, not dreamed of by any dancing
master. His swarthy face was bathed in per-
spiration, and it kept throughout a serious,
almost gloomy expression. By this trait one
might recognise him as a genuine Oukrainian
dancer, to whom the dance was more, far more
than a mere pastime.

Paul looked from his hiding-place round
the throng of spectators. The bright light
from the open door and windows illuminated
the faces of those near the house, and the
moonlight shone full upon those on the othor
side of the circle. But llalya was not amonjj:
them. Perhaps she was in the gardens beyoud ?
Pie stole softly away, and traversed the empty
walks ; but he could not find her. Nearly
all the guests were breathlessly watching
Yarina and Panass.

TABINA'S GARDEN PARTY. 31

The dance, in the meantime, was o-rowino-
more and more animated. The one-eyed fiddler
quickened the time and played more briskly.
Panass, striking the ground fiercely with his
heels, made his circles closer and closer, each
one bringing him nearer to Yarina. She no
longer glided away from him, shrinking from
his approach ; but she stood still, her arms
fallen to her side, looking as if she was about
to swoon away with half-concealed emotion.
The only other movement of her all but
motionless figure was a slight sidling to and
fro of her little red feet. The dramatic dance
was coming to a close. For the last time
Panass squatted on the ground before Yarina.
For the last time he made his circle round her
with slower and triumphant steps. He had
won his love ; and now both stood up, holding
one another by the hand. They bowed to
the spectators, and moved away in difierent
directions, indicating in this way that they
were not really lovers, but had merely per-
formed together the lovers' dance.

The one-eyed fiddler began to strum a
song ; but nobody listened to him. They
strolled away into the garden by twos and

32 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

threes ; talking here ia animated tones, there
with hushed voices. Some of them were
lovers, though they doubted whether the}''
could ever be husbands and wives. Love
was in their own power ; but marriage must
be decided by the arbitrary will of fathers,
who were nearly always guided exclusively
by sordid considerations of property and
prospects. This fact, well known and re-
cognised as an inevitable fate, gave an
underlying sadness to the love-making of the
young couples.

After marriage a woman becomes the abso-
lute property of her husband, with no free-
dom or rights of her own. She is his ser-
vant and drudge. Her children are his, not
her own. But before marriage a girl is at
liberty to see, and talk, and walk out with
anyone — even to stay out until the dawn,
nobody blaming or suspecting her. Often the
simplest, and sincerest, and purest friend-
ship exists between two young people whose
parents will not consent to their being
betrothed lovers.

All the poetry and tenderness in which
the southern branch of the Kussian race is

YARIS^A'S GARDEN PARTY. 33

SO rich, are concentrated on the pure, confid-
ing, and romantic relations cherished between
a Russian 3'outh and maiden ; a friendship as
high-minded and self-controlled as the devo-
tion of a knight to his lady in the best days
of chivalry.

In Yarina's garden were scattered young
couples. Some of them sat down together on
the grass, others strayed away under the trees
Most of them paced to and fro hand in hand,
flitting across the bright streams of light, and
gliding away into the moonlit walks. TIk^
girls — in their snowy-white blouses, open at
the throat, and their full, light skirts with
brilliant sashes round their waists, and rib-
bons in their hair — looked somewhat like the
tall, many-coloured lilies growing in the gar-
den borders. Even the slightly stupid Panass
saw the resemblance.

" You're like a living flower," he said to
Yarina. " And we poor lads in our blue
coats are like the bumble bees, seeking the
best honey."

" The largest quantity of honey ! " an-
swered Yarina sharply.

Panass was hesitating between Yarina and
D

34 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

Hal}-^ ; or, ratlier, his fatlier was diligently
weisrhino: the merits of the one as^ainst the
other, before sending the matchmakers.

The soft hum of whispering voices was
now and then broken in upon by the sound
of a kiss or a peal of laughter. In some
quiet shade might be heard a tender love-
song, sung in a subdued voice, and intended
jealously for the ear of one listener only.
All were wrapt up in themselves, and each
other; and no one noticed Paul, who went
once more round the garden, seeking in vain
for Halya. Below the garden ran the river,
glimmering in the moonlight; and a warm
hurried breeze blew across it. Paul strolled
down the slope, but Halj'a was not there.

Suddenly, from the opposite shore, came
the trill of the Oukrainian nightingale, ring-
ing as clear as a bell, and drowning the
laughter and the hum of voices, with a
dominant note like that of a solo-sinsxer,
whose voice rises liiiih above the music of

the accoiii})animent. Paul stood listening
awhile, entranced by the jubilant notes. But
before long, his anxi(»ty to see Halya drew
him back towards the house.

YABINA'S GARDEN PARTY. 35

As he approached it, still keeping in the
shadows, he saw Panass go through the open
doorway.

"She is there!" said Paul to himself. It
seemed as if a cold breath blew across his
spirit, which had been on fire so short a time
ago. He stood with his eyes riveted on the
doorway. Presently, the pretty face he loved
so dearly, and the slim, graceful form, stood
upon the threshold ; and Halya seemed to
be gazing timidly into the moonlit garden.
She had been sittino- with the old errand-
mother, to escape the attentions of Panass ;
but now he had pursued her there, she felt
there would be more safety for her in the
companionship of her friend Yarina. Paul'
was rushing towards her, wdien he saw she
was not alone. Panass was folio win a" close
upon her steps, with a baudoura in his hand,
on which he lightly touched a few notes,
whilst he spoke to her in low tones. She
shook her head, and hesitated to pass on
with him out of the light, and into the
moonlit garden. She had never drawn back
from Paul.

Along the walls of the house ran a seat
D 2

36 THE II ion WAY OF SORROW.

made of turf and soil, baked hard by the hot
Sim. Halya sat down on it, and Pan ass took
his place on the ground, at her feet, and
rested his head against her knee, as he went
on tuning the strings of his bandoura. Paul
could bear the sisfht no lousier.

" Halya ! " he cried, coming forward out of
the shadow.

She lifted her eyes to him coldly, and did
not stir from her position.

" Good evening ! " she said, in a tone of
distant reserve. But Panass sprang to his
feet with a shout.

" Why, Paul ! Paul the Stundist ! Paul
the saint I Paul the apostle ! " he shouted.
" You here among us heathens ? Come here,
boys ! " he bawled, " come here ! Here is Paul
the apostle ! Let's try him ! Let's see what
he will put up with ! Pie has thrown himself
into our hands ! "

It was an unforeseen chance, which took
them all by surprise. A cruel wish arose
among the young people, especially the men,
to amuse themselves at Paul's expense. His
lot in life was so far above the average ; he
was so much richer, and more handsome; so

YAEINA'S GARDEN PARTY. 37

much more gifted than any of tliera, that
it came natural to them to wish to see him
humiliated.

The vounor men and jjirls flocked towards
the house at the loud call of Panass, from
all parts of the garden. Some of them had
still their arms entwined round each other,
with the supreme indifference of rustic lovers
to the jesting remarks of their comrades.
They stood gazing with dreamy eyes at the
scene before them. Panass continued to jeer
at Paul.

" Now, you apostle," he said, " sing us one
of your songs of Zion, as you call them, and
let it be a merry one."

He played a few chords upon his bandoura,
and began to parody a Stundist hymn to a
tune which was a favourite one with the
Stundists. The crowd which surrounded them
began to laugh boisterously.

" Come, come, apostle ! " sneered Panass.
" Sine second, or be our leader. You have a
fine voice, everybody knows."

Paul looked at Halya, who sat silent and
motionless on the turf seat. She had turned
pale, but her face was in shadow, and he

38 THE HIGHWAY OF SOIiROW.

could not see that she felt an}^ emotion. It
seemed as if she was studiously indifferent to
his presence, and tlie ridicule to which Panass
was subjecting him. His heart failed him.
He felt desolately alone in this throng of
familiar and dear faces. For he had loved
these mockers ; he had worked with them,
played with them ; gone in their company to
many a merry festival, and to sorrowful
funerals. They were his comrades, his brothers
and sisters ; they had clasped hands in true
fellowship. And now ! Oh, sorrowful words of
the Lord and Master : " The brother shall
deliver up his brother to death, and the father
the child ; and the children shall rise up
against their parents, and cause them to be
put to death. And ye shall be hated of all
men for my name's sake."

For a moment or two a strong temptation
assailed him to meet this insensate mockery
with reviling. A voice said within him :
" Ye fools ! ye pagans ! you laugh at a thing
of which you have no understanding." He
ahnost longed to hear their stupid laughter
change into a roar of rage. He was ready
to suffer martyrdom for the Lord whom he

YABINA'S GARDE y PAB.TY. 39

had seen in a vision so short a time a^o.
But upon this feeling of wrath, mingled with
contempt, came the remembrance of the pa-
tience of the Lord Jesus Christ, " who, when
He was reviled, reviled not again." A softened
mood of friendliness towards his old com-
panions took possession of him, and he turned
his beautiful face towards them, with a
mournful Smile upon it.

"Well," he said, "for the sake of old
times, never forgotten by me, give me the
bandoura. I will sing you one of your
favourite songs."

Panass ceased laughing, and with an air
of astonishment, passed him the bandoura.
The crowd grew silent, too ; only the singing
of the nightingale across the river could be
heard. Paul sat down on the turf seat, at a
little distance from Halya, and struck some
chords of simple melody on the bandoura ;
and after a minute or two, his pure sweet
tenor voice rang out the opening words of a
Kossack ballad. He felt that he could not
sing a hymn to that scoffing audience.

In the meantime Panass had recovered
from his surprise, and now squatted down in

40 THE niGIIWAY OF SORROW.

front of him, prepared to accompany his
singing with ridiculous gestures, provocative
of Liughtcr and derision from the crowd.
He had expected Paul would sing a Stuudist
hymn. But at the first unsteady notes of
the mellow voice which had so often charmed
them, the temper of the listeners changed. A
solemn, sym])athetic mood fell upon each one
present. Even Panass, on whose face the
jeering smile had settled into a grimace,
listened with most attentive ears. The beau-
tiful Yarina stood leaning against the door-
post, her laughing eyes half shut and dim
with tears. The ballad was a pathetic one :
the farewell of a voung- Kossack warrior to
the home and the friends of his bo3diood.
He was going foitli to fight the Paynim,
and rescue the Christian captives, held in
bondage by the infidels. But no vision ol
glory and victor}^ beguiled him ; the presenti-
ment of death on tlif battle-field ran throuirh
the ballad. Never more would he cross the
thresh(jld of his home ; never more clasp
hands with the friend who was dearer than a
brother ; never more kiss the lips of the
maiden who was betrothed to him. And all

YABINA'S GARDEN PARTY. 41

was well, because bis warfare was for bis
boly creed.

Yarina listened, and it seemed to her that
sbe was no longer a gay 3"0ung' widow courted
by all tbe marriageable men in the country.
She was a light-hearted, pure-minded girl again,
full of good impulses. She recalled her life
with her husband, who had lived one single
happy year with her in this home of hers.
She felt ashamed of havino^ forijcotten him so
soon. These merry-makings, with their high
revelry, were a dishonour to his memory. She,
too, bad her warfare to engage in. A desire
crossed her mind to renounce this careless
life. She would shut herself up in a her-
mitage, or a nunnery, and give all her goods
to the Church. How grand that would be !
And how all the world would honour her !

The one-eyed fiddler was listening and
dreaming too. With head bent down he was
brooding over the old times, when Cossack
knights lived in Oukrainia, redressing grievances
and fighting the Turks. He fancied himself
a warlike minstrel, no longer fiddling at
drunken feasts for a few kopecks ; but mounting
a horse, and riding to the wars. It was not

42 THE niGIIWAY OF SOIiRO]V.

Petro wlio had knocked out his eye in a
drunken brawl ; but he had lost it in noble
combat for Christ's sake, with that very same
Turkish pasha of whom Paul was singing.

And Paul's song grew stronger and more
thrilling as he felt the S3^mpathy it evoked
in his listeners. His voice grew more and
more pathetic, and his face glowed with emotion.
Both he and they forgot the vital difference
w^hich separated them. They were living in
the macjical world of heroic memories. All
of them had been brought up on the legends
of their famous men of olden days ; legends
of renown, numerous among the poetical and
romantic people of Little liussia.

The song drew near its end ; the last
full, plaintive note died away into the quiet
night, echoed by the trill of the niglitin-
gale. But no one moved, or uttered a word.
Even Panass was silenced. What more was
to follow?

When they came to themselves, as it
were, Paul had disappeared. He was
himself deeply moved, and could not bear
to see them coming back to their mood of
ridicule, or even to hear their idle applause.

YARINA'S GARDEN PARTY. 43

Hal^^a had kept her face turned away
from him ; there was nothing to be expected
from her. He stole quickly and silently
away, and turned sadly homeward.

His road took him through Knishi
again, where all was quiet in the village
street. The wooden church, with its green
cupola, and the wells with their long cranes ;
the cottages standing at the bottom of their
fold-yards ; the priest's stone house — all were
familiar to him, and seemed to warn him
that he was setting his feet in a path of
terrible estrangement and loneliness. He had
already lingeringly passed Halya's home, when
he heard footsteps running after him. He
turned, and speechless with joy, he could
not for a moment breathe a word. It was
Halya herself. " Halya ! " he exclaimed
when he recovered from his surprise.
" Halya ! "

" Yes ! " stammered the girl, who was out
of breath with running as fast as she could,
" what did you come for ? "

Paul seized her hand.

" My own darling ! " he exclaimed, " how
glad you make me ! I thought you had

44 TUE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

turned away from me, and would never look
at me again. Why were you so cruel to
me, my Halya ? "

Halya drew away her hand, and repeated
her question, almost angrily. " What did
you come for?" she asked again.

" Why do you ask ? " said Paul, in a
faltering voice ; " I came to see you. Don't
you know that I hardly feel alive when I
cannot see you and talk to you ? "

She did not answer, but stood before him
with downcast eyes, and an expectant ex-
pression, as if she was waiting for something
more. Her face was pale and wistful in the
moonlight.

" You are not going to marry Panass ? "
said Paul hesitatingly.

" How do I know ? " she asked, in al-
most a peevish tone ; " father will settle all
that. He would let me marry you, if you
were not an infidel. It is breaking my
heart. How can you renounce Christ, and
all the saints, and our holy Church ? "

" We infidels ! We renounce Christ ! "
exclaimed Paul : " that is what our enemies
say. But you know better, my little bird.

YABINA'S GAltDEN PARTY. 45

You know Louk^^an, and Demyan, and my
mother. And I came to tell you, Halya,
that my mind is made up. I have cast in
my lot with them. 1 shall never enter
the church again in order to worship
God. I never have worshipped Him truly
there."

Halj-a was exceedingly sorrowful. Until
quite lately Paul had attended the church
services when she was present, though his
mother had Ions: absented herself. Old
Karpo had sworn that he would never give
his daughter to a Stundist ; and Paul's de-
cision was a death-blow to her hopes. She
loved him ; she could not recollect the time
when they had not loved one another.
Panass frightened her ; he looked at her
with almost savage eyes of desire. If she
became his wife, he would soon treat her
as her father treated her mother, making
her into a slave and drudge, who lived
a life of daily terror. The Stundists were
not like that. They looked upon their wives
as equals ; and Paul especially was so tender,
so thoughtful for her; treated her always
with so much honour, that she felt as safe

46 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

beside him as if she had been by her
mother's side. She could not give him up.

" If you care for me," she said, creep-
ing closer to him, and laying her hand on
his shoulder, " listen to me. Why cannot
you wait a little ; come to church, and
-p-dy your dues, to please Father Vasili and
my father ; and when we are safely married
turn Stundist if you choose. They could
not unmarry us ; but now " — her low whisper
broke into sobs.

It seemed so simple, so feasible, so
innocent a stratagem to poor Halya ; whilst
to Paul it sounded stark, horrible blasphemy.
He shrank from her gentle touch ; and his
voice sounded stern as he answered her.
" You do not know what you are sajang,"
he exclaimed : " you ask me to be a
hypocrite — the deadliest sin of all ! I
should be lying both to God and man.
You torture me, my own dearest," he added
mournfullv, takinij: her hand into his, with
a sudden overflow of pity and love flooding
his heart. She did not know what all this
meant to him.

"AVhen you went away," said Halya,

YABINA'S GARDEN PARTY. 47

" Panass told me his father was a'cinsr to send
the matchmakers to my father this very week
Father will consent, I know; for they are rich
folks. Oh, Paul ! save me ! I could not endure
him when he laid his head against my knee.
Paul, think what it will be if we are separ-
ated. It is not a heathen temple I ask
you to come to. It is a Christian church.
What harm would it do ? You say you can
worship Grod anywhere. Why not in church,
to please Father Vasili ? Cannot you do this
little thing to save me ? "

" I could give my life to save you," he
answered, " but I cannot disobey my Lord
and Saviour. I cannot be a hypocrite. Oh !
Halya, you are dearer to me than m^^self;
but you are not dearer than God."

" Then j'ou have seen the last of me ! "
she cried, tearing her hand away, and
speaking in a very bitter tone ; " you give
me up to Panass ! "

She turned suddenly away, and ran home-
ward. Paul, with a heavy heart, watched
her slender form hastening out of his sight;
and then he turned his steps towards the farm-
stead, where his mother was waiting for him.

CHAPTER IV.

TESTING THE FUTURE.

OsTRON lay about half a mile from Knislii,
a little hamlet containiiiij: five or six homo-
steads, of which Paul's was by far the largest
and best kept. The fold-yard lying in front
of the house was swept and orderly ; the
cattle-sheds and stables were trim and weather-
tight ; and the barns were in good repair. The
whole place bore a prosperous and cared-for
appearance.

Ooliana, Paul's mother, was, as has been
said, one of Loukyan's earliest disciples. Their
mutual seriousness, and strict observance of
Church rites, had made them friends many years
before ; and Ooliana was speedily convinced
b}' the same reasons which had won Loukyan
to adopt the Stundist i'aith — they could
hardly be said to have a creed. Her most
fervent prayer had been that Paul should
throw off the superstitions of the Orthodox
Church. But her inthience was constantly
counteracted by that of Halya; liis love for

TESTING THE FUTURE. 49

her leading him to continue his attendance
at the parish church, even after he had
owned himself convinced by argument that
there was no true worship of God there.
Ooliana had always regarded Halya as her
son's future wife ; and though she loved her,
there was that subtle, instinctive jealous^-
of her, which every woman feels of the girl
who is destined to steal away her son from
her. Besides, now she was herself a Stundist
she felt as Kebekah felt towards the
daughters of Heth. There was no girl in
Knishi as worthy of Paul as Halya; but
in towns where the Stundists were more
numerous, there were many brethren whose
daughters would be more fitting helpmates.
Like Rebekah, she said, " What good
will my life be to me if Paul marries
Halya?"

She was still a woman in middle age,
strong, and capable, and business-like. Until
she became a Stundist, she was very popular
in Knishi, for her heart was warm and her
hand open. Her fine, handsome face, and
her firm, alert step had been one of the
welcome sights of the grass-grown village

50 THE HIGHWAY OF SOREOW.

street. There was not a house she liad not
entered on some errand of friendship or
charity ; and Ooliana had been the first to
be summoned when a disaster of any kind
occurred. She was a good nurse and a fair
doctor ; and as no doctor lived witliin twenty
miles, she enjoyed a large practice, without
fees.

To-night she had not been to the pra3'er-
meeting at Knishi because she hud been
tending a dying child at Ostron. She did
not know that her ceaseless, ardent prayers
for Paul's conversion were at last fulfilled.
The church clock, quite audible in the quiet
night, struck eight, the hour when Louk^'an
finished his sermon. It was usual to lincrer
a little while in friendly conversation ; so she
could not expect Paul quite yet. The large,
roomy house-place grew dark ; and she lighted
one wick of the three-socketed lamp, and put
it on the oak table, upon which she began
to lay out the supper. '

In the dim light tlie room was full of
shadows, but it looked comfortable and home-
like. The oak table, on which there was no
cloth, was ver}' clean, and the oak benches

TESTma THE FUTURE. 51

standins^ along the walls were polished till
they reflected the twinkling lamp-light. A
few pictures hung against the walls, their sub-
jects indistinguishable in the dimness. The
empty icon shrine looked like a black niche
in its place, of honour.

Paul's supper was ready, being kept warm
in the huge Russian stove, which seemed to
fill half the room. Ooliana stood at the door
watching and listening. She heard the neigh-
ing of her horses, the grunting of the pigs,
and the cluck of the fowls in the various
sheds surrounding the fold-yard, but Paul's
footsteps she could not catch. The clock in
Knishi struck nine. She put out the lamp,
and sat down in the window to knit by
moonlight.

" He is stopping with that girl ! " she said,
half angrily, half sadlj^ to herself. The daugh-
ters of Heth are always sources of great
trouble to saintl}' mothers. " Save him,
Lord ! " whispered Ooliana ; " save my son
in his hour of temptation. Save the soul of
my Paul ! "

A few minutes after this softly murmured
prayer, she heard the welcome sound of his
E 2

52 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

■well-known footsteps coming near the farm-
yard. His favourite mare whinnied, and his
dot^ sprang out to meet him. Before lit
could reach the door, the three sockets of the
lamp were lit, and a cheerful light chased
away the darkness. She saw, as he crossed
the threshold, that something unusual had
happened. There was an indescribable ex-
pression of noble decision and of deep sorrow
on his face.

Without a word, but with great tender-
ness, Ooliana placed his food upon the table,
and set a chair before it. For a minute Paul
sat silently gazing across the room to the
empty icon shrine. The glor}- of his vision
was gone, but the conviction it had wrought
remained.

" Mother ! " he said, standing up and f\\cing
her ; " mother, I have cast in my lot with
you. I am a Stundist."

" Praise God ! " she cried.

"Ay," he said, "they sang 'Praise God!'
and I never heard a sound so solemn in my
life. It was as if I heard the angels sing-
ing it in heaven with their harps."

" They were singing it, my son," said

TESTING THE FUTURE. 53

Ooliana. *' Our Lord says, ' There is joy in
the presence of the angels of God over one
sinner that repenteth.' You fill my heart
with joy, Paul."

" Mother," he resumed, after a short
pause, " I was full of a peace and gladness
passing all understanding, till I saw Halj^a "

" You must give her up," interrupted
Ooliana gently. *' It will be the hardest trial
of all; but if the Lord requires it "

" All that I am and have are His," cried
Paul. " I will hold nothing back. But she
has given up me ; she has forsaken me. She
will marry Panass."

A crowd of contending emotions took pos-
session of Ooliana : profound joy over her
son's conversion ; vivid sympathy with his grief
at losing Halya ; relief at the fact that she
could never be Paul's wife, and yet an ardent
desire that her son's love — so faithful and
tender — should be satisfied. She stood gazing
at him, with all the unfathomable love and
devotion of a mother shining in her clear,
dark eyes. At last she broke the throb-
bing silence, with a supreme effort at self-
abnegation.

64 THE HIGHWAY OF SOEBOW.

" She is in God's liaiids," she said. " I will
pray day and night for her that she may be
brought out of darkness into light. I will pray
that you may have your heart's desire. Has
not our Lord said, * Whatsoever ye shall
ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive ' ?
You and I will pray for Halya's conversion,
Paul."'

" ^Mother," he said, " bring me the Bible,
and let me open it at a venture. It may
be that God will show us what is His will
concerning this "

Ooliana fetched her Bible, bought several
years ago, and so faithfully and constantly
read that it looked as if it miirht have been
in her possession all her life. She laid it
solemnly on the table before Paul, in the light
of the lamp, and both of them, with shaded
eyes, uttered a mental prayer. Ooliana, with
irrepressible eagerness, looked over Paul's shoul-
der, as he opened the closed Bible and laid
his finger on a verse. She saw at a glance
what it was.

" And Ruth said, Intreat me not to leave
thee, or to return from following after thee :
for whither thou goest, I will go ; and

TESTING THE FUTURE. 55

where thou lodgest I will lodge ; thy people
shall be mv people, and thy God, my God."

Ooliana laid her hands upon her son's
bowed head. God had given them a message,
a token of His will, and she must submit to
it — nay, she must embrace it. The lingering,
insidious jealousy must be rooted out of
her heart, and Halya must lodge there, as
Paul did.

After a moment or two Paul looked up
to her with shining eyes.

" What does it mean, mother ? " he whis-
pered.

" Halya will go with thee whithersoever
thou goest," she answered. " Where thou lodg-
est, she wall lodge: thy people shall be her
people, and thy God her God. The message
is plain, my son."

"Let us pray together," she said, after a
short pause of silent gladness. She was often
called upon to pray at the prayer-meetings ;
and now, with her son kneeling beside her,
she poured forth a rhapsody of supplication
and thanksgiving.

Ooliana could not sleep that night. She
knew that Paul had taken his first step on

56 THE mail WAY OF SORROW.

a path in wliich persecution miglit drive him
to exile or death. So far, there had been
no serious persecution in Knishi, and the
3'oung heres}^ liad been treated with con-
tempt and ridicule onl3^ Father VasiH was
rather above the average of vilhige priests —
an ignorant, superstitious man, generally
good-tempered towards his parishioners ; but
he was very avaricious, and made liard bar-
irains for his fees. He had occasional! v refused
to visit the dying, until the family consented to
pay double dues. He and his wife had been
very friendly with Ooliana ; and although she
could no longer conscientiously pay for the
lilessing of her fields and cattle and stores,
or give the Easter offerings, she still made
them handsome presents of all her produce.
The friendly intercourse was over for ever,
but, without doubt, they would send for
Ooliana if there was any sickness in their
household.

As yet the Stundists in Knishi were
not a tenth of the population. But Ooliana,
even more than Loukyan, was an ardent pro-
selytiser. She longed to make every one of
her neighbours, with whom she had such

TESTING THE FUTURE. 67

intimate relations, partakers with her of the
great blessings of the Grospel she had re-
ceived. She never lost an opportunity of
telling the simple story of the New Testa-
ment, especially when the hearts of her hearers
were softened by sickness or sorrow. Stundism
was silently, but rapidly, spreading its roots
in Knishi ; and many a peasant, both of
men and women, who went punctiliously to
church, came secretly for instruction in the
new faith.

But Ooliana knew well how bitterly the
storm of persecution was beating upon the
brethren elsewhere. Across all the blessedness
and glory of Paul's conversion fell the dark
shadow of terrible da3's to come. She could
not wish that he had not joined the ranks
of the spiritual crusaders, who were waging
war against the deadly superstitions of the
Orthodox Church. Nay ! she prayed that he
misrht be a leader and hero in the strife. If he
lived, he would live unto the Lord ; if he died
he would die unto the Lord ; living or dying,
he would be the Lord's. She saw the crown
of martyrdom hanging over his head, and her
spirit exulted; but her mother's-heart quailed

58 THE HianWAY OF SOEEOW.

with anguish. " If it be possible," she cried,
" let this cu]) pass from me ; nevertheless, not
my will, but Thine be done."

Paul had spread a rug on the turf seat
outside the door, and lay down upon it in
the cool and scented night air. Far off, he
could still hear the trill of the nightingale
that had sung to him in Yarina's garden.
Low sounds from the sheds around him fell
softly on his ear ; above him the moon hung in
the dark-blue vault ; and far awa}' the clear,
distinct horizon showed where the earth and sky
met. This was his birthplace, his home, his
beloved country. It seemed as if all about him
was tenfold dearer than it had been in the
morning of that day. He could die for his
country : how much more, then, could he die
for his Lord ? His whole soul seemed melted
in a close communion with God, who filled
the earth, and air, and sky, and in whom
he lived, and moved, and had his being.

CHAPTER Y.

PANASS.

After quitting Paul in such an angry mood,
Halya ran till she was breathless, spurred by a
sense of having lowered herself by speaking
to him. She, the richest heiress in the whole
neighbourhood, her father's only child, had
run after a lover who cared little for her,
and she had all but besought him to marry
her. Her pulses beat and her cheeks burned
at the remembrance. She would go back
to Yarina's, rejoin the evening guests, and
forget her mortification and disappointment.
The adulation she was sure to receive there
would heal her wounded self-love.

" Fool, fool that I was ! " she thought,
boiling with indignation. " He had only to
sing a song, and I was ready to follow him to
the world's end. He does not love me ! — no, he
does not love me ! " she rej)eated, half aloud,
while hot tears rolled down her cheeks.

60 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

She had reached a well, aud, leaning against
its wooden frame-work, she gave way to a
passion of weeping. Suddenly a sound startled
her, and she lifted up her head to listen, like
a frightened bird. It was nothing save the
creaking of the crane above her head, but it
aroused her. In a minute or two, afraid of
people passing and seeing her in the bright
moonlight, she let down the bucket into the
well, and drew it up sparkling and dripping
with water. She batlied her eyes, and eagerly
quenched the burning thirst she felt in her
parched throat. Then, with slower steps, paus-
ing now and then as if in some doubt, she
went on to Yarina's.

A dance was in full swing again, and Halya
went on to the grass plot where it was going
on, with little expression of trouble on her
pretty face. Paul should know she was not
inconsolable because he preferred his stupid old
Stundists to herself. She was afraid her
absence might have been noticed, and she
tried to mingle with the crowd of guests as
if she had never left it. But all at once, a
voice which made her shudder spoke close in
her ear.

PANASS. 61

" Ha ! lia ! " said Panass, with a false-sound-
ing' laugh, " Paul the apostle did not come
here for nothing."

He had noticed her absence, then ! No
doubt he had watched her creep across the
fold-yard and follow Paul's steps. And he
had been watching for her return. Halja
was half-frightened, and wholly provoked and
miserable, but she dared not show her trouble.
She shrugged her shoulders with a little laugh
of scorn.

" You know best whether he came for
nothing," she said. " He sang us such a song
as you could never sing, nor anybody else, in
all Knishi.''

The words hit him hard, and he looked so
vexed that she laughed.

" You don't like that," she added.

*'You ran after him!" cried Panass. "I
know it. I saw you flying like a bird after
her mate."

" Perhaps I did ! Perhaps I ran to the
well to drink some water! What is that
to you?" she asked, with a glance of con-
tempt that provoked him.

All the other girls in the village were doing

62 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

their utmost to win him, but Halya was always
lauii'liiuij at him. It was this which attracted
him to lior as much as her beautv. There
were other pretty girls in Ivnishi, but they
were all at his beck. His voice changed to a
softer ke}', and when he spoke again it seemed
as if lie was continuing some conversation
which had been interrupted.

" But you have not answered me about
the matchmakers," he said. " May I send
them to 3'our father ? "

His voice was thin and piping, strangely
at variance with his str.ong frame, and the
harsh expression of his swarthy face.

'"You can send them," she said petulantly;
" the door is open to anybody. Father has
plenty of pumpkins in his garden ; and I will
roast two of them in good time ; one for you,
and one for Paul. You shall carry Paul's
to him yourself."

Panass laughed with hearty good-humour.
A roasted pumpkin offered by a girl to the
matchmakers, who came with a proposal
of marriage, meant absolute refusal. Of
course, Halya was making fun of him ;
and her cou])ling Paul's name with his, as a

PANASS. 63

candidate for a roasted pumpkin, was very

encourao'ing-.

" But Paul cannot play the bandoura as
I can," be said good-temperedly ; " sball I
sing a new song 1 learned from tbe bisbop's
best singer? He taugbt it to me when I
treated bim in a public-bouse."

" Yes," sbe answered, in an indifferent tone.

Pan ass sang a parody of sucb a ballad as
Paul bad sung, in a bigb-pitcbed falsetto
voice, accompanying it witb a really clever
performance on tbe bandoura. Sbe felt as if
be, and bis voice, and bandoura were all alike
bateful to ber. But sbe would encourasre bim,
partly to vex Paul, and partly to boodwink
ber companions. Instead of jeering as usual
at bis song, sbe begged bim to sing anotber.
Sbe consented afterwards to dance witb bim,
and wben it was over, strolled away witb bim
into a tbicket of wild roses. Suddenly Panass
bent bis dark face to bers and kissed ber lips.
Halya, in a frenzy of disgust and anger,
gave bim a slap in tbe face wbicli almost
made bim stasrsfer.

" Grood Lord ! " he cried, after a short pause,
striving to speak playfully, though tears of

64 THE niCmVAY OF SOB ROW.

pain filled bis ej-es, " if you have such a heavy
haiul after we are married, you will be the
worse for it. How could this little hand deal
such a stroke ? "

Halya was vexed beyond the power of
speech. Vexed with herself for being there;
vexed with Paul, who had forsaken her ; vexed
above all with Panass for the offensive liberty
he had taken. Oh ! if she had only gone in
home, when she left Paul. But Panass could
not boast of the kiss he had taken. Silently
they went back to the guests, who were still
amusiniT themselves in the moonliLrht.

Panass bade Yarina good-night in a sulky
manner, and took himself away. Halya was
only too glad to stay behind, and left almost
the last. Yarina kissed her at parting, and
said with a smile —

"Don't be too scornful with Panass. Your
father will never let you marry a Stundist ;
and Panass is the next most desirable match.
He has four yoke of oxen, many sheep and
mares, and a large house; and his fatiier will
leave him a lot of money. And besides, he
is a handsome man to look at. I'm rierht :
isn't it so?" she added, s})eaking to some

PANASS. 65

girls who were standing round them. The
girls tittered ; some of them with envy of
Halya's chance.

" Well, then ! take him," she said, laughing,
" you take him, Yarina, if you like him so
much."

" Take care," answered Yarina, " I am not
too old. But don't be angry afterwards."

" Oh, no ! dearest," cried Halya, " I can
afford to lose him, if I did not lose you as
my friend."

She went home sad and downhearted. Paul
had forsaken her ; and she knew too well her
father would never let her refuse Panass, with
his oxen and herds, and his expectations from
his father.

" Oh ! if Yarina could really help me ! "
she thought, ' " if I could only vex Panass
into seeking her for his wife ! "

Like Ooliana and Paul, she lay awake a
great part of the night ; but at last sleep
overpowered her, and when the dawn came,
it shone upon her pretty girlish face, sleeping
with a smile upon it.

CHAPTER VI.

LOUKYAN AT THE FAIR.

" Paul," said Ooliana, the next morning, after
their brief praj-ers were ended, and they rose
from their knees, " I forgot to tell you yes-
terday that Valerian Petrovitch came home a
day or two ago. He is going to stay for a
time at the old Manor House with his father.
He just looked in for a minute yesterday;
just the same kind-hearted, free-spoken, friendly
man he always was. They say he is very
strange. He never goes to church ; and when
he enters the poorest huts, he takes oft' his
hat, and salutes every one, even the children.
Jiut he does not bow to the icons, or make
the sign of the cross. Is it possible he is one
of US r

Paul was fond of books, and did not con-
fine his reading, as Ooliana did, to religious
works. He knew these signs, among the
upl)er classes, did not at all iniply that they
had embraced the humble sect of Stundism.

LOUKYAN AT TEE FAIE. 67

"No, mother," lie answered, "I'm afraid
it means that he has joined himself to the
men who are opposing the Tzar; and we are
warned against having anything to do with
them. We are within our rights in joining
the Mir, and helping to manage our own village
affairs. But you know the Stuudists are bound
to shun all men who rebel against the powers
that be."

"It is a pity," said Ooliana, " Valerian
visits the sick, and will not take any pay.
He called about little Ivan, who is ill with
fever, and told me what more to do for the
child. He is very clever and learned ; and he
promises me he will teach me all he knows
about illness before he goes away. Do you
think a man who loves his neia'hbour as
Valerian does, is not sure to love Grod
also ? "

" It seems as if that must be so," said
Paul musingly.

" If you would only talk with him ! " sug-
gested Ooliana, with the sanguine hope of a
true proselytiser.

"Me! mother," he said, "me! Why! he
is a very learned man ; and I know almost
p2

68 TUE HIGHWAY OF SOIiEOW.

nothing. He has been travelling all over the
world the last three years; and I have never
been farther than Kovylsk. I could not
artjiic with him."

" Ah ! Paul," she answered, " but our
wisdom is not of this world; it is the hidden
wisdom of God, which none of the princes of
this world knew, or they would not have
slain the Lord of Glory. But I have known
Valerian from his birth; and I will speak
to him m3'self."

Soon afterwards, when their breakfast
was eaten, Paul started off to see Loukyan,
to whom he was eager to impart the events
of the night before, especially the oracular
message from the Bible, which seemed to
assure him that Halya would certainly become
his wife. But when he reached Loukyan's
dwellin<r he found the old man had started
for Kovylsk before daybreak.

Louk3^an started on his journey in the
exquisite coolness of a summer's night, half
an hour before the dawn. It was between
twenty and thirty versts to Kovylsk, and his
old mare, as dear to hini as a friend, could
not be made to go more quickly than a slow

LOUKYAN AT THE FAIR. 69

jog-trot. Loukyii,n's soul was full of exceed-
ing peace ; and the stillness and silence of
the sleeping land responded to it. He drove
slowly along the rough roads, singing hymns,
from time to time, as if he must give outer
expression of his inner gladness. A fair was
being held at Ivovylsk, and this circumstance,
and a few jars of honey stowed at the back
of his rude cart, were a splendid pretext for
a visit to the brethren there. It was far too
hot to carry wax, and the honey was scarcely
at its best ; but then no one would suspect
that he was going on any other errand than
to sell it. It was an innocent subterfuge,
which did not in the least disturb his simple
conscience.

Kovylsk was the governmental town. Here
was the Governor's residence. Here also were
the courts of law, the police offices, the prison
— all the panoply of rule and justice. Lou-
kyan nodded, with a smile on his face, to the
grim jail, where he had spent six not un-
happy months. The streets were familiar to
him ; but, as is usual with people coming from
the country, the constant j^assing to and fro of
pedestrians, and the number of conveyances

70 THE HIGnWAY OF SORROW.

through which he had to guide his old mare,
made liim n'lad wheu he reached his inn.

They knew him well, as he was in the
habit of putting up there two or three times
a 3-ear. In fact, Mitrevna, the innkeeper's wife,
was a woman from Knishi, and always had
a long gossip with Loukyan. It was already
late; and he went to bed, without attempting
to see any of the brethren.

There were more Stundists than the
authorities dreamed of in Kovylsk. They
had not ventured, under the immediate shadow
of the Governor, to have any stated meeting-
place. But about two versts from the town,
the reeds and sedges by the riverside afforded
them many a safe spot for worship during
fine weather. In the winter they met indoors,
in small detached parties, which were too in-
significant to attract attention. They were
learning to be as wise as serpents ; whilst
their tenet of non-resistance made them as
harmless as doves.

Louk3'an was a great favourite among the
Stundists of Kovylsk. Pie possessed an ex-
traordinary gift for expounding the Scripture,
with a spiritual insight which enabled him

LOUKYAN AT THE FAIR. 71

boldly to strip off the outer husk of some
knotty question and elicit the inner truth.
He set himself strongly against any disputa-
tion on controversial questions, often quoting
Paul the Apostle's advice to Timothy : " Neither
give heed to fables, and endless genealogies,
which minister questions, rather than godly
edifving which is in faith." Or asrain : "0
Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy
trust, avoiding profane and vain babblings and
oppositions of science, falsely so called : which
some professing have erred from the faith."
There was great loss of time, he urged, in dis-
cussing doubtful points. It was as if soldiers,
in the storm and stress of battle, began to
wrangle about their colours. They were on
the battlefield, fighting against sin, the world,
and the devil. When they had won the victory
they would settle these minor matters.

To Loukyan's great sorrow and dismay, a
day or two after his arrival, his old mare was
stolen from the inn stable. He loved it with
a real and deep affection, and feared that it
must have fallen into bad hands. But it was
the sin which troubled Loukyan most. Theft
is not a common crime in a small country

72 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

village, where everybody knows his neighbour's
jDroperty almost as well as his own ; and this
was the first time that the sin of stealing had
been brought closely home to him. He
mourned over the thief, and prayed for him as
if he was a brother.

But he could not return to Knishi and
take his cart with him on foot. There was
nothing for it but to write to his nephew,
Demyan, and bid him borrow a horse from
Paul, and come over to fetch him.

Loukyan carried his jars of honey to the
fair, and soon sold them at a good price, for
several of the tradespeople, not themselves
Stundists, had sympathised strongly with him
in his imprisonment some time before. There
was something so genial, so straightforward,
and so wise about the old man, peasant though
he was, which attracted the trust and affection
of all who came into contact with him.

All the honey disposed of, Loukyan strolled
about the streets, with nothing to do but to
dwell on the sinfulness of sin, as exemplifiod
in the case of the thief who had stolen his
old mare. On every hand he saw stores upon
stores of goods ; wares brought to the fair

LOUKYAN AT THE FAIR. 73

for sale ; anytliing that could feed the vanity
of the buyer and bring a profit to the seller.
There was not a want of the body that did
not on these stalls, and in these shops, meet
with a supply. " But what about the im-
mortal soul ? " said Loukyan to himself ; " is
it possible that all these crowds of men like
myself are mere animals, caring for nothing
but meat and drink and clothing ? Do they
never feel there is something more ? "

Just then, in a corner of a square in front
of one of the churches, he caught sight of a
little stall, covered and roofed in like a tent.
All across the front, hanging on an iron rod,
were a number of small and cheap icons ; whilst
inside were a few larger and handsomer ones,
worth three or four roubles apiece.

" That is to satisfy the immortal soul ! "
thought Loukyan, drawing slowly nearer and
pausing before the entrance. The wooden
panels, on which the sacred images were painted,
were easily set in motion, and swung to and
fro as he touched one of them gently. There
were, as usual, the conventional faces of the
Saviour, the Virgin, Grod the Father, and a
few of the principal saints. A young man

74 THE HIGHWAY OF SOEBOW.

was sitting inside tlie tent — a fair-liaired,
dream3'-e3''ed man, who noticed at once that
Louk^an did not cross himself or salute the
icons.

" You sell icons ? " said Loukyan, after
the ordinary greeting had passed between them.
He used the word " sell " purposely, because
it is considered irreverent to seil icons ; they
are always exchanged for the price demanded.
The young man flushed angrily.

" We don't sell the sacred images," he
replied. " An old man like you ought to know
that is not the way to speak about them. I
can barter with you."

" Excuse me," said Louk3'an mildl}'- ; " but
what do you barter them for ? "

" For kopecks and roubles," he answered.

" Then what is the dilforence ? " asked
Loukyan. " You don't deceive me. Do you
think you deceive God ? "

" Why do you play the fool ? " he replied ;
"if you wish to barter, look round my stall,
and choose what you like. If you have no wares
to exchange, begone, for I have no time to lose."

Louk^'an looked for a moment at him with
his gentle yet penetrating gaze ; and the

LOUKYAX AT THE FAIR. 75

young man's eyes fell before him. He had
been rude, and he confessed it, though no
word was spoken. Loukyan laid all the money
he had about him on the counter — notes,
roubles, and kopecks. " There is all the money
I have," he said, " and if you have need of it,
my brother, take as much as you want. But
as for your icons, I would not have them
even if you gave them away for nothing.
Grod is not like that. ' No man hath seen
God at any time ; nor can see Him.' The
icons are false, and teach falsehoods."

" Are you in ^^our right mind ? " ex-
claimed the icon-seller.

" I certainly am ; there is no doubt of
that," answered Loukyan. "Do I look crazy? "

" But why then do you offer me all this
money?" he asked — "a heap of it; and you
will take nothing for it. Suppose I take jou
at your word ? "

" I shall be content," rej^lied Loukyan.
" I suppose you sell icons to get your living.
Give up selling them, and live on this money
till you have found something else to do.
God gave it to me, and He can give me as
much more as I want."

76 THE BIGEJVAY OF SORROW.

The young man pickeJ up the money,
weighed it in his hand awhile and then, with
a smile, put it back into Loukyan's purse, and
returned it to him.

" I don't want another man's property," he
said, " yet I see I am welcome to it. What
kind of a man are you ? and where do you
come from. I have hved in Moscow, and
seen thousands of people ; but never one like
you. Come and sit down beside me, if you
can spare the time, and tell me why 3^ou call
the icons of the holy saints false ? My name
is Stepan ; and I come, as I said, from
Moscow."

For two or three hours Loukyan explained
to him the doctrines of the Stundists as to
icons, and the priesthood, and the Church.
Stepan listened with eager and intelligent at-
tention.

" This cannot be settled all at once," he
said, "it is too great a thing. Lend me your
Testament, and I will examine into it thor-
oughly. To-morrow come here, or rather
come to the inn where I put up."

CHAPTEE VII.

AN ICONOCLAST.

Early the next morning Loukyan set off to
find Stepan. It was not far to liis inn, and
Loukyan, seeing a group of people gaping and
staring at something which was going on in
the inn-3'ard, turned to join them. It was a
strange scene.

Stepan was standing in the midst, with an
axe in his hand, striking with great strength
and fury on an icon with a silvered frame.
Splinters of coloured and gilded wood, on which
the sacred pictures had been painted, lay all
around him in a glittering pile. He was not
heeding any of the spectators ; but, with the con-
centrated scorn of a true iconoclast on his face,
he was shivering the icons to fragments, and
uttering words of contempt against himself.

" Fool that I was ! a fool and blind ! " he
ejaculated, in short interrupted cries, " to live
by idols ! To make them and sell them !
To call them gods, and bow down to them 1 "

78 THE HIGHWAY OF SOriEOW.

Louk3-iin stood transfixed in silent astonish-
ment and admiration at the man's courafje.
True the b\'standers, who had just turned out
of the inn, were not devout members of tlie
Orthodox Church. The hindlord, Isaacke the
Jew, was looking on with secret sympathy,
but in abject terror lest the police should hear
the noise, and make him responsible for the
sacrilege. There were severe penal laws deal-
ing witlj crimes against icons. Only to speak
disrespectfully against them was punishable
with from eight montlis to three years' im-
prisonment; and wilfully to destroy one was
visited by exile to Siberia for life.

" Oh ! the poor man is mad, stark mad ! "
cried Isaacke, from time to time ; " see 1
the beautiful, holy icons ! Worth a pile of
roubles ! Only a raving madman could act
like this ! "

Stepan had been breaking up the last icon
when Loukyan entered the yard ; and now he
drew himself up to his full height, facing the
circle with a gaze full of resolute courage,
mingled with compassion. He lifted up his
face, and stretched out bis arms towards the
blue sl'y above him. " Great Ood in heaven!"

AN ICONOCLAST., 79

lie cried, " forgive me ; I was ignorant as a
beast before thee ! Forgive them ! for they
know no better than I did ! "

Loukj^an stepped forward, and laid his hand
on Stepan's shoulder, gazing into his face with
tears in his eyes.

"Brother!" he said, "come away with me,
and let us have a quiet talk together.
Landlord, have you a room where we can be
alone? "

"Yes, yes," Isaacke answered eagerly,
"Oh! he's mad, you know," he added to the
bystanders, " and this good man is his brother.
He will take care of him. Come in, all of
you, and have a glass or two of vodka ; my
best ! And let us wink at this. My house
is respectable ; we never have a row with the
police. Come in ! come in ! "

He shut Loukyan and Stepan up in a private
room of his own, and served out his best
vodka with many a heart-pang ; but then
what would it cost him if the police found
out that holy icons had been destroyed in
his yard ? He had every trace of the
catastrophe removed ; no splinter an inch in
size was left to betray it ; and as soon as

80 TEE EIGEWAY OF SOBBOW.

possible he must get Loukyan and Stepan off
his premises.

They were deep in conversation upon the
tenets of the Stundists, when Isaacke inter-
rupted it with an agonised appeal to them that
they would relieve him from their dangerous
presence. He was in a terrible quandary, not
knowing whether it was the better plan to
trust to his guests to forget the occurrence, or
to report it himself to the police, which must
involve him in great trouble and expense. If
Loukyan would take Stepan away, he would
do nothing, and take the chance of nothing
coming of it.

Stepan had made a sacrifice of all his
M'orldl}'- goods ; and he had not more money
than would last him for a few months, until
he could fit himself to earn his living in some
other way. Loukyan took him to one of the
leading Stundists, a corn-dealer ; and left him
there to return home to Knishi, with Derayan,
who had arrived with Paul's horse late the
night before.

They reached home early in the morning;
and as it was already daylight, and soon the
whole world would be astir, especially Ivan,

AN ICONOCLAST. 81

Demyan's little son three years of age, there
was not much chance of sleep. They lay
down to rest awhile on the wooden bench,
which ran around the sides of the larger of
the two rooms which formed the whole of
their dwelling. They could hear the breathing
of Ivan and his mother, as they lay sleeping
in the inner room.

" Demyan ! " said Loukyan, " Stepan's
another man who would die, or go into exile
for the Lord's sake."

" Ay ! there are a few of us," he answered,
somewhat sleepily.

" A godly seed ! " said Loukyan, " and it will
be scattered here and there, and fall upon good
ground, and bring forth some fiftyfold, and
some a hundredfold. Stepan will bring a
good harvest to his Lord."

Demyan did not reply. He was ready
to die for Christ; but he was not a man
of ready tongue, and he had no learning.
It had been with difficulty that he had
learned to read ; a duty earnestly impressed
on every Stundist, that they may ibr them-
selves search the Scriptures. Tliere were
moments when Demyan was sorely tempted

82 THE HIGHWAY OF SOEBOW.

to envy tlie richer gifts of men like Loukyan,
Paul, and Stepan. But lie was a simple
soul, and he contented himself with saying
in a whisper, " Lord, Thou knowest all things.
Thou knowest that I love Thee." These
words were the anchor of his soul.

After a short rest the men roused them-
selves, and Deniyan went off to his work
with the village blacksmith, whilst Loukj-an
visited his numerous bee-hives, which stood
in a regular row along the top of his large
garden. The open steppe lay be^-ond, thickly
covered with flowers of all kinds ; and the
laborious bees were killing themselves, like
city men of business, in a headlong, unin-
termitting chase after the wealth that lay
close at hand. Loukyan was obliged to take
away the fresh honey every few days. He
had now been away several days, and there
was an accumulation of spoil. The bees
hummed and buzzed about him, and settled
in dozens upon his hands, which were
uncovered, though he had protected his head
and face with a gauze veil ; but not one
stung him.

Presently Paul opened the wicket-gate,

AN ICONOCLAST. 83

and entered the garden, standing at a safe
distance from the hustling, hissing swarm
that from time to time almost hid Loukyan
from sight. Loukyan had slightly smoked
them with a bit of burning hemp ; and
they were whirling giddily about in the
air, and humming dismall}^ as if com-
plaining of being disturbed and robbed of the
wealth they had so greedily gathered. Louk-
yan spoke to them now and then, as if they
could understand him.

" What do 3^0 u make such a trouble
about ? " he asked ; " your hives are too full
already. You are like the rich man who was
going to pull down his barns, and build
greater. I am doing you a service, if you
only knew it. One hive can only hold as
much as it can ; the rest is lost."

He turned to watch a dense swarm that
had fled off to a wild cherry tree ; and then
he perceived Paul. His withered face lit up
with a smile of love and welcome.

" Grood morning ! " he said ; " I'm glad to
see you so soon. There is so much to tell
you. That is why I asked Demy an to send
you word we were back again."
G 2

i^ THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

" Aud I was glad to come on my own
account," replied Paul; "I have wanted you
so much."

"What is the matter? Has anything
happened to your mother ? " asked Loukyan
in alarm.

"No, no! Onl}'- myself," he answered.
" I want your advice."

** By-and-bye," said Loukyan ; '' only
let me take the honeycomb out of this last
ive.

He opened the hive, and with a skilful
hand broke off as much comb as was desir-
able. He placed it with the rest, which
he had collected in a large jar ; and then
directed his steps towards the house. A
few bees followed them all the way, protest-
ing angrily.

" Go away, you foolish beasts," said Louk-
3'an, laughing; "go and heap up riches, and
others shall gather them."

The cottage was both smaller and much
poorer than Paul's homestead ; and the cattle-
sheds were fewer. The furniture was of
plain deal, and worth little ; and there
were no pictures on the walls. The cooking

AN ICONOCLAST. 85

utensils consisted of a few earthen pots, one
or two of which were cracked, and rudely
mended with strips of canvas, as if there was
not a kopeck to spare for buying new. There
was no doubt Loukyan was quite a poor
man ; and perhaps rather improvident, for
had he not offered Stepan every kopeck he
possessed ? But the floor was well swept,
and the table dusted, and all the furniture
clean. And in the chief place, where the
icons formerl}^ filled the place of honour,
there was a shelf filled with books — more
even than those possessed by Father Vasili.
Demyan's wife was sitting by the great
Russian stove, rocking a cradle with her
foot. She was a young woman, with a
round face, a snub nose, and with dense
black eye-brows, which met across her nose,
and gave her an oddly morose expression.
She rose and greeted Paul with great
respect.

" Here is the fresh honey, Paraska," said
Loukyan; "put it in a new jar, and bring
us a morsel to taste. I will look after
the child."

In low tones, and with great delight,

86 TEE HIGHWAY OF SOBFiOW.

Loukyan told Paul the story of Stepan and
the risks they had both run in Kovj'lsk. But
he spoke very cautiously, and when they heard
Paraska's step, he stopped abruptly.

" Not a word to her," he whispered.

Paraska was devoted to Loukyan with her
utmost soul, just as her husband was. But
being a woman of common-sense, as she said,
she did not alwa3^s approve of what they
did. There was no need to give away every-
thing, as they Avould do if she did not look
after them. And as for running into mis-
chief and danger as they did, they ought
sometimes to think of her and the baby.
Loukyan was a little afraid of her.

She brought in a piece of hone3'comb
on a wooden ])latter, and a cake of new
bread, and laid them on the table with the
demure expression of a woman who knows
how to behave properly when strangers are
present.

" Paraska, it is beautiful honev," said
Loukyan in a conciliatory tone; "better than
last year."

" Oh ! the honey is all right," she answered
with half-conscious sarcasm. She went to the

AN ICONOCLAST. 87

cradle. The baby slept quietly, with its little
arms stretched out, and its soft, toothless
mouth open. She threw a cover over it, to
protect it from the flies, and went away
again.

" I shall have a good scolding from her,"
said Loukyan, " about my poor old mare. And
it would be worse if she knew about Stepan.
He is coming to visit us by-and-bye; and as
he is a man of some learning, he will pro-
bably be made a deacon. But mj^ successor is
already here," he added, gazing affectionately
on Paul.

In low tones as before Paul confided to
him all that had passed between Halya and
himself, and the curious result of his appeal
to the Bible for direction.

Loukyan listened with profound interest.

" Do not let your heart be troubled,"
he said. " She will join us, and you will
marry her. This love is a great mystery ;
it comes from God, and ought to lead us
to Him.'*

" But the match-makers are going to Karpo
this very day ! " cried Paul.

" From Panass ? "

88 THE HIGnWAY OF SORliOW.

Paul nodded, too miserable to speak. There
was no other rival he dreaded.

" She will not marry him," said Loukyan,
looking at him witii his kind, keen gaze. " If
God wills it, man can do nothing. To be
sure, no priest would marry you ; but I know
a German minister in the government of
Kherson, who comes sometimes to Kovylsk,
and he would do it for you."

For a moment Paul looked happy ; but it
was only for a moment.

" Hal^'a would never consent to it," he said.

" Then it may be there is no way out of
your trouble," replied Loukyan after a pause.
" This is the crot-s your Lord calls upon you
to bear after Him. Bear it bravely. Great
troubles lie before us. Eemember what i\\e
Apostle says about this very point. * I sup-
pose, therefore, that this is good for the
present distress, I say that it is good for a
man so to be. Art thou bound unto a wife?
seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from
a wife ? seek not a wife.' Alas ! the father
and the husband will have bitter sorrows in
the days at hand."

But Paul was too young, and he had

AN ICONOCLAST. 89

loved Halja too long and too mucli to take
any comfort from the thought that he might,
at some future day, be glad that her lot
was not linked with his own. There was a
low, distant howl of persecution, as of a
wolf ; but the wolf had not come to the door
as yet.

CHAPTER VIIT.

FATHER VASILI.

The busiest time of the year was come, and
eveiy man and woman was toiling incessantl}'-
over gathering in the harvest. There was
a constant going to and fro, and all the
population of Knishi lived out of doors.
Scarcely a day passed without Paul seeing
Halya ; but she was never alone, and she gave
him no opportunity of speaking to her. Very
often Panass was at her side, and her trou-
bled and downcast face was as much averted
from him as from Paul. This was the only
consolation Paul had. He could have given
up Halya — he had truly the spirit of a
martyr, ready to sacrifice all for his religion;
but he firmly believed, since his appeal to the
Scriptures, that Halya was destined to be his
wife. It was not, therefore, necessary to tear
her from his heart ; on the contrary, he must
adopt every means to win her to himself.

FATHER VASILL 91

Once lie met her in the little village shop,
whither he had gone to buy salt ; but Panass
was there also, and walked home with her,
and stayed a long time at the gate talk-
ing with her, until Paul was well on the way
home.

The next time he saw her he was driving
a hay-cart from a meadow he owned near
Knishi, and she was at the village well with
the other girls, who had brought their cattle
to drink from the long wooden trough made
of the hollow trunk of an oak. He went
at once to water his horses, and to help
Halya with the oxen.

" Good day, Halya ! " he said.

It was the first time they had spoken to
one another since that moonlit evening when
she had run after him to beseech him to
remain an orthodox Churchman until after
they were married.

" Good-day to you," she answered list-
lessly, and scarcely looking at him. She did
not seem glad to see him, nor was she offended.
She seemed to be in utterly low spirits.

" Are you still angry with me ? " whis-
pered Paul.

92 THE niGnWAY OF SORROW.

She did not reply, but lifting up her lars^e
grey eyes, dim with tears, she looked at him
in a hopeless way, as if to ask, " AVhat good
would it do to be angry? Would that mend
matters ? "

This childish, hopeless look on her beloved
face quite upset Paul. He must see her
again, and soon. He must convince her, as
he was convinced himself, that it was God's
will she should be his wife. But there was
no chance of arrans^ing anything there, at the
w^ell. A whole herd of calves rushed to the
trough, pushing aw'ay Halya's patient and
slow oxen, which were just beginning to drink.
It w^as as much as they both could do to
protect the cattle, and as soon as they
had iinished, Halya drove them homewards,
with listless step and drooping head — never
even turning her head to give a glance to
Paul.

It had become absolutely necessary to see
Halya alone — to tell her all that had passed
in his own mind, and the assurance he had
received that they were destined for each
other. There could be no power in her father
and Panass against the will of God. Should

FATHER V AS ILL 93

he tell lier of Loukyan's plan of their being
married by a Grermaa pastor ? It would
shock her at first — shock her tremendously.
But for himself, the more he thought of it
the more feasible the project appeared, if only
Halj'a consented to it.

The stress of harvest at last came to an
end, and the community could turn their
attention to matters of less moment. Paul,
somewhat weary with a long spell of the
hardest labour, went to visit his wicker fish-
pots, which he had sunk in the river the night
before. All at once he saw a band of gfirls
coming along the banks from the washing-
place ; for the washing had been neglected
during the harvest. They all carried a yoke
with the dripping linen hung across each end,
watering the ground as they marched along.
Halya was the last of the little procession,
and her load seemed the heaviest. She loitered
a little, and let her companions get ahead of
her ; but she did not stop altogether or lay
down her heavily-laden yoke, as she would
have done in olden days. Her face was
full of gloom, amounting almost to despair
Paul's heart ached for her.

94 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

" Come to the water-mill to-night," said
Paul hurriecUv.

liiilya hesitated.

" What for ? " she asked, almost in-
audibly.

" I have something important to tell you,"
he said entreatingly. " Do come."

" Well, I will come," she said, in a reluc-
tant tone, and hastening her steps to rejoin
her companions.

Paul went on his way exulting, happier
than he had been for weeks. It was nearincr
mid-day, and he had still some distance to go
u]) the stream ; for his fish-pots were sunk in
a quiet spot, removed from the noise of the
village, in a long, tranquil reach of the river
which the fish loved to frequent. The rustling
sedges grew thickly along the margin, and
Paul pushed his way through them towards
a little hillock which, even in the spring
floods, was rarely covered with water. Taking
off his boots, he waded cautiously across to
his three fish-pots, the rims of which were
just visible on the surface.

It was a good haul. Paul pulled up the
fish-pots to dry in the suu till night, and

FATHER VASILL 95

loaded his creel with the fish, which were all
alive ; then, putting' on his boots, he hastened
home, drops of Avater rolling in copious streams
down his blue linen shirt.

Ostron could be reached by pursuing the
river bank and passing through a wood ; but
Paul resolved to return through Knishi, and
by a short cut running behind the church.
There was a chance of catching a passing
glimpse of Halya.

But Paul had scarcely entered the village
when he saw the fat, squat figure of Father
Vasili in a dirty cassock and a worn-out felt
hat with a broad brim. His first thouo-ht
was how to avoid him, for of late Father
Vasili had been anything but a pleasant ac-
quaintance. He regarded Loukyan and Paul
with far less favour or forbearance than the
worst drunkard in the parish. But it was
too late to escape.

"What are you trying to run away for?"
roared Father Vasili. " Ah ! you have a bad
conscience, one sees that with half an eye.
But come along here. I have wanted to have
a long talk with you all this harvest time."

It was impossible to avoid the interview,

96 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

aud Paul drew nearer, with one of his most
respectful salutations. Father Vasili was an
old-fashioned priest ; good-natured on the whole,
but coarse and ignorant. He had forgotten
lonf^ a2ro the little and useless theolosry he
had ever learned, and had devoted himself to
the more profitable craft of husbandry. But
for his cassock, and his long clerical hair and
beard, he would not have been distinguishable
from an ordinary peasant.

" Come ! come ! " he cried, in a thick voice,
" what are 3^ou thinking of ? Now, now !
you can't go on playing the rebel. Eh ? "

Father Vasili paused for a reply, as if he
had uttered a most convincing argument.

"I am not a rebel, father," answered Paul,
with a smile.

*' Not a rebel ! good Lord ! " ejaculated the
priest ; " why, why ! you leave off coming to
church, 3'ou do not take the sacrament, and
you never come to confession. It's the worst
sort of rebellion ; rebelling against me, and
the Holy Church, and the Tzar himself. You'll
get punishment enough here, and in the world
to come you'll be thrown into boiling cauldrons,
and have to lick red hot frying-pans for ever

FATHER VASILI. 97

and ever and ever. Think over that, you
scoundrel ! "

" God is very merciful," answered Paul,
"and if 3'ou pray for me "

" Pray for you ! " interrupted Father Yasili
scornfully. " Pray for you ! Why on earth
should I pray for you when you never pay mf
a kopeck for my prayers ? Reprobates as you
are I Your priest might starve to death "

" No, no, father ! " cried Paul, in his turn,
who knew of the large gifts his mother con-
tinued to send to her old priest. Father Vasili
collected himself a little, for he did not wish
to lose these welcome presents by mistimed
reproaches.

"Well, well!" he said, "but I have to
answer for you. How am I to leave out 3'our
name when I send up a list of all who have
been to confession to the bishop ? He has
noticed your name, Paul. And now you have
not been to confession for a whole year."

" No ; we confess our sins to God Himself,
and to Him alone," replied Paul.

" Oh ! what horrible blasphemy ! " exclaimed
the priest, " the great Almighty God, with all
the angels and archangels and holy saints

98 THE niGEWAY OF SORROW.

around His tlirone. Will he hear a poor
ignorant peasant like you ? Confess to God ! "
he added with a sneer of mingled contempt
and astonishment.

Paul was silent. He had no wish to enter
into any discussion with Father Vasili, for he
wanted to get home.

" Confess yourself frequently to the priest,
say the Scriptures," pursued Father Vasili, in
a loud, domineering voice, " and bring forth
fruits meet for repentance "

"Fruits ! I'm willing enough, to bring
them," said Paul, with a touch of boyish
humour. " We have some fine melons in our
garden ; as soon as they are ripe, you shall
have some."

" Well, well ! I know you are not close-
fisted," answered the priest, unconscious of the
slight irony of Paul's speech, " I can't com-
plain of any of you Stundists. But I give you
warning. You must not set your heart on
Halya, Karpo's girl. She must marry a
good Christian, and Panass shall be the man.
It is all but settled. Tlie match-makers are
going there in a day or two, now the harvest
is over."

FATHER VASILL 99

" And what will become of poor Yarina ? "
asked Paul.

The priest started. Yarina — he had for-
gotten her. Yarina, who, next to Ooliana,
had been his best parishioner ; open-handed,
pleasant-spoken, constantly requiring his ser-
vices, for which she paid him handsomely, to
bless her house and fields. If she cared for
Panass, he had been guilty of a terrible
blunder in promoting his marriage with
Halya, who would be a most reluctant bride,
as everybody knew. His perturbation was
extreme ; and Paul watched him with
mischievous deliirht.

"What have you in your creel?" inquired
Father Vasili, to change the conversation.
Paul opened it, and showed the fish still
alive.

" Ah ! delicious ! " said Father Vasili, " and
it is just Friday to-day ; and mother is so fond
of new-caught fish. You heretics gobble up
flesh-meat every day of the week, the devil
take you ! You could have done well with-
out fish if Grod Almighty had not made
any. But what should we do on Fridays
without them ? "
H 2

100 THE niGEWAY OF SORROW.

"1 will carry some up to Matouslika," said
Paul, a little sadly.

" That's riglit," answered tbe priest, " and
I'll put your name down this time in the list
I send up to the bishop, so he shall not miss
it. I don't want any disturbance in my parish,
if I only get my dues. The sexton will be
calling for the tithes, and it has been a good
harvest; if you and 3'our reprobate gang would
only send double measure you should be left
at peace for me. There is no getting a farthing
from you for my ministrations ; so you owe
me double dues."

"I will tell them," said Paul; "but why
do you call us such bad names ? ' A gang
of reprobates ! ' '*

" How touchy you are ! " exclaimed Father
Vasili, in surprise. " Hard words break no
bones. There is no getting on without using
strong language."

They soon reached the forecourt of the
priest's dwelling ; and the ]\Iatonshka, in a
green dress, a large blue apron, with a beaming
smile on her round, flat face, received Paul's
offering of live fish witli deliglit, and wanted
to bring him a glass of vodka.

FATHER V AS ILL 101

" No, thank you, Matouslika ! " he answered ;
whilst the priest's face assumed an expression
of contemptuous pity.

" Their crazy heads won't stand it, the
fools!" he exchiimed involuntarily; and then
looking at Paul he added, " well ! well ! I
meant no harm." He accompanied Paul back
to the gate.

" Take care you don't go deeper into the
mud," he said ; " there's a man who would
help me against all of you if I lifted up a
little finger."

He pointed to the house where the starosta
Savely lived ; and then with his heavy, shamb-
ling gait, moved off to the kitchen, where
Matoushka was already busy with the fish.

102

CHAPTER IX.

STRONGLY TEMPTED.

Paul was early at his trysting-place at the
water-mill, and waited anxiously for Halya.
It was again a moonlight night, but the
brilliance and warmth of midsummer was gone ;
and a touch of cliill, foreboding winter by-
and-by, was in the night air. The grain was
gone from the fields, where it had been waving
in rich abundance a short time ago ; and the
rough stubble shone yellow in tlie moonlight.
There was a long stretch of river here ; and
the water just above tlie mill lay twinkling
with moonlit streaks. The whole place seemed
asleep ; but at last soft voices broke the still-
ness, and two slight, dark figures came across
the bare fields behind the mill. Iial3a was
not alone !

But before she reached the shadow of the
wall, which concealed him, her companion
went on alone along tlie river bauk. Paul
drew Hal^a to him ; and for a moment they

STRONGLY TEMPTED. 103

stood, face to face, and moutli to mouth, in
a more passionate embrace than tliej had ever
dreamed of. Halya's round arms, beautiful
and strong, strained him to her for an
instant ; then fell despairingly to her sides.
She wrenched herself away from his grasp,
and sat down under the wall in a passion of
tears.

" My darling ! " cried Paul, throwing him-
self on the ground beside her.

" Oh ! you are killing me ! " she sobbed,
"you and my father between you. Save me,
Paul, save me ! They are going to make me
marry Pan ass. It would be kinder to shoot
me dead. If you would only kill me with
your own hand I would die gladly. But save
me from Panass ! "

Paul was deeply distressed. He hardly
knew what to say to the weeping girl, Avhose
sobs came thick and fast. At last she grew
more calm.

" Listen ! my Halya," he said ; " my mother
shall go to-morrow and make a definite j)ro-
posal for you to your father. We are richer
than Panass, and can give more dowry. Now
my mother knows that God wills you to be

lO-t THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

my wife, and slie is reconciled to it. Yes ;
she loves you, my Halya. We have never
formally asked for you, and Karpo will be
surprised at what we can give. Besides, what
God wills must come to pass."

" How do you know it is God's will ? "
inquired Halj^a, in a hushed tone of awe and
gladness.

Then Paul, in many words, with interrup-
tions of fond expressions, gave her an account
of his appeal to the Bible for some clue to
guide him in his perplexity about her and
himself. Halva listened with intense interest.

" But I do not want to be a Stundist ! "
she objected, when Paul repeated : ' Thy
people shall be my people, and thy God
my God ! ' "

" That must come if it is God's will,"
answered Paul ; and Halya was silenced. The
thread of fatalism, woven into the reliiiious
and social belief of every Russian, was
strong in her. " What will be, must be,"
she murmured.

" But, Paul," she said, " if father says I
cannot marry you unless 3'ou are a true
Christian, couldn't you, just for a little while,

STRONGLY TEMPTED. 105

come to diurch. Father Vasili would make
it easy for you. If you just stood inside the
porch, it would do. And we would hasten on
our marriage, and then you could do as you
chose, and me too."

It would have been a terrible temptation
but for Paul's conviction that Grod had willed
Hal3''a to be his wife, and that He would
bring it about in His own way, and at His
own time. Halya would be given to him, not
to Panass, however things might seem to work
against it. He pressed his lips tenderly on
her bowed forehead.

" My dearest," he said, " if you were in
a strange country, would you go and bow
down before a dreadful idol, and pretend to
worship it ? "

" Oh, no ! " she answered, with a shudder.
" God would smite me dead ! "

" He mig-ht not smite me dead if I went
to church," continued Paul; "but I should
say to Him plainly : ' I know Thy laws and
Thy commandments, and I will keep them
when it is convenient to me. But I will dis-
obey them if I am to lose anything by keeping
them.' Would that please God, my Halya ? '*

106 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

" Oh, no ! " she replied.

" And Jesus Christ, my Lord, says to my
heart : ' I died for thee ; what wilt thou do
for Me ? ' Can I say : ' Lord, I must disobey
Thee this once because Halj^a wishes it. We
do not think Thou canst make us man and wife
without my becoming a hypocrite.' Would
that please the Lord who was crucitied for you
and me ? "

" No, no ! " she cried, with tears.

" You will not marry Panass ! " said Paul.

" No, my father shall kill me first," she
interrupted.

" I meant you will marry me, not Panass,"
he continued ; " they may fis^ht against God,
i)ut it will be of no use. My mother shall
come to-morrow, and talk with your mother,
and then we shall see what happens. AVho
knows ? We may be married very soon. We
will make Father Vasili as good a present as
if we were married at church."

" But where else could we be married ? "
asked Halya.

Paul told her of Loukyan's plan ; but
this was not at all to Halya's mind. She
liad always thought of the marriage service

STRONGLY TEMPTED. 107

performed with all due ceremony at the village
church, and the marriage feast afterwards in
her father's house. It was a depressing idea,
this plan of Paul's and Loukyan's. However,
the first preliminaries were not agreed to yet ;
and, after a while, she bade Paul farewell, and
hastened to rejoin her companion, who was
motionlessly gazing at the river out of hearing.
It was Yarina.

" Well ! " she said, half seriously, half
laughingly ; " does he consent to be a good
Christian for your sake ? You know if you
marry Paul, I am sure of Panass, and I love
him if you don't. Thank God ! every woman
does not love the same man ! I'm longing to
hear what Paul said."

" I Avill never marry Panass ! " exclaimed
Halya.

" I'm glad to hear it," answered Yarina ;
" but now we must run home. It is nearly
midnight."

The next day Ooliana went to Knishi to
pay a visit to Marfa, old Karpo's wife. It
was more than a 3^ear since she had been
there ; though in former days she and Marfa
had been close friends. They had been

108 TEE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

children and <^irls together ; and they were
married about the same time. Marfa had
been with Ooliana when Paul was born ; and
Ooliana had been the first to take Hal^-a in
her arms. They had nursed and tended the
babies together, and scarcely a day passed
without them seeing one another. But all
that had changed since Ooliana became a
Stundist. Old Karpo forbade any further
intercourse. Ooliana opened her commission
at once.

" Marfa," she said, *' it was alwa3^s in
your mind and mine that our boy and girl
should some day be man and wife. I know
Karpo has reasons against it ; but you tell
him what I have to say. If he will con-
sent to their marriage I am ready to give
them every rouble I possess ; and as you
know, and he knows, they are a good few,
thank God ! Old Okhrim cannot do a quarter
like that for Panass. He has another child
to provide for, and I have none but Paul."

" But he must come back to church," an-
swered Marfa, though she was astounded at
the magnitude of Ooliana's offer.

" That he will never do ! " she replied,

STRONGLY TEMPTED. 109

" but he will not insist upon Halya becoming
one of us. She shall worship God according
to her own conscience. But Paul will some
day be a great man among us. Valerian
Petrovitch says so. Marfa, do your best to
make our 3'oung folks happy."

" If it only rested on me ! " she said,
with a sigh ; " you Stundists always seem so
content and joyful ! Your homes are so
clean, and you grow pretty flowers under
your windows. But there ! you all pull to-
gether ; and the husband is as loving to his
wife as on the day they were married. I
should wish jnj Halya to have a husband to
love her when she is old and ugly, like me."

" Panass wouldn't," urged Ooliana.

"No, Panass wouldn't," she assented.

Marfa, in much fear and trembling, laid
Ooliana's proposal before Karpo, after she
had fed him with a supper he particularly
relished. But he had only one ultimatum to
offer; if Paul would reconcile himself to the
Church, he might marry Halya; if not she
should be the wife of Panass.

" Father ! " said Halya, creeping timidly to
his side, and laying her pretty head on his

110 TEE UIGHWAY OF SOBROW.

shoulder, " why must I marry at all ? Are
you tired of keeping me at home ? I'll be
very good, and please you all I can. Only
let me stay here at home with you and
mother."

Her voice died away in sobs.

" No, no," answered Karpo, half sternly,
half jokingly, " I'll not have my only girl
live to be an old maid. Besides, I want to
dandle my grandsons on my knee. A girl is
only half a child. I shall look for some
fine bold young urchins to make my old
age glad."

Ill

CHAPTEE X.

MATCH-MAKING.

GrENERAL Nesteroff lived in the old Manor
House, near Ostron. Since the emancipation
of the serfs in 1SG2 his income had dwindled
year by year, through neglect and mismanage-
ment. His mode of life was extremely se-
cluded and simple ; and he was all but a
cipher in the district, where formerly his will
was law. His two fashionable daughters in
St. Petersburg drained him of any surphis
money he might chance to have. His only
son and heir, Valerian, had been travelling
all over the world for the last three years,
indulging the Russian passion of unrest,
which took possession of the nation about
the middle of the present century.

Valerian returned from his travels a Pro-
pagandist pure and simple. He had studied
in Western lands the various constitutions
under which the nations lived and prospered ;

112 TEE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

and his heart burned within him as he
thought of the condition of his .beloved Eussia.
He was at home again among his father's
old serfs, who were in reality no more free
than in the old times before the edict of
Liberation. He had been mino["lingr with
them during their busy weeks of harvest,
helping with his own hands and full}^ sharing
their labours, whilst he carefully studied
their various characters, in the hope of ele-
vating them during the coming winter.
Ooliana was one of his chief favourites ; but
he had seen less of Loukyan and Paul than
of any other of the peasants.

There was one man with whom Valerian
could do nothing. This was old Okhrim, the
father of Panass. In his 3'outh he had been
a famous reprobate, guilty of all sorts of
misconduct, and a pest to the neighbourhood ;
but about twenty-five years ago he had sud-
denly amended his ways, and married a rich
widow, who died a few ve^irs afterwards,
leaving: him his son Panass and a dauirhter,
whom he had latel}' married. He was con-
sidered one of tlie richest farmers in Knishi;
he was trading in cattle, and rented on

MATCH-MAKING. 113

lease from Greneral NesterofF water-melon
beds in large quantities.

Okhrim was still a stron<^ and fine-Iookin^j-
man, with bushy irou-grej hair, good features,
and a bearing that was on the whole manly
and impressive. He was a far better lookin-j-
man than his son ; and he knew it. What
reason was there against his marrying Yarina,
when once Pan ass was settled ? She was rich,
but he was richer. True, she was twenty
years younger than he; but what was that?
There was not one of her many suitors who
was a more likely man. At any rate, he
would try his chance ; and Okhrim seldom
failed in anything he attempted.

The day after Ilalya had made her fruitless
appeal to her father, old Okhrim went home
early from his melon-beds, and ordered his
servant to prepare him some dinner instantly.
He went into tlie closet where he kept a
box containing all his best clothes, which
seldom saw the light ; and taking from it his
almost new navy-blue coat, with bright metal
buttons, and his l>est boots with red tops, he
hastened to dress himself in holiday attire.
Then pulling his new Astrachan cap well over
I

lU THE HIGHWAY OF SOIiEOW.

his e3'es, he went straight to old Karpo's on
a diplomatic visit.

The dinner-table was not yet laid at Karpo's
house. For Halya had been washing again
in the river, and Marfa was very slow in all
she did, and did not pay any heed to time,
so that any other woman in Knishi would
do more in one hour than she did in two.
Halya was hurrying about the dinner, and
looking at the potatoes in the oven, when
suddenly, glancing througli the window, she
saw Okhrim, in his unusual holiday dress,
coming through the fold-yard gate. Her
heart sank within her.

" Father ! " she cried, " Okhrim is coming ! "

" What a nuisance ! " growled Karpo.
" Folks want their dinners ; and he takes
that moment to pay a visit."

But he went out to meet his guest with no
trace of irritability on his face. On the contrary,
it beamed with hospitalitj" and politeness.

"Well met!" he exclaimed. "How do
you do, Okhrim Moisevitch ? Come in !
come in ! "

"Thank you for your kindness," Okhrim
answered, bowing low.

MATCn-MAKING. 115

*' Thanks for yours in calling upon us,"
responded Karpo, bowing lower.

They entered the house, and Karpo seated
his w^elcome guest in the seat of honour, near
the icon, and placed himself on a wooden
stool in front of him. His curiosity and his
hopes were actively aroused. Okhrim, of
course, had not come simpl}^ to make a call
upon a neighbour. He would not have decked
himself out for that.

" AVhere does God bring you from ? "
asked Karpo, really meaning, " What are you
come for ? " but so direct a question would
be bad manners.

"I am going to see Father Yasili to pay
him my dues ; and I want to bargain a
little with him," replied Okhrim, surveying his
bright buttons and red boot-tops.

" That's a lie ! " said Karpo to himself.
"If you wanted to bargain with the priest
you'd go in the evening when he is drunk ;
but not at mid- day, when he is as keen as
you are, and as hard as a flint."

He began talking of the crops, and the
price of corn in the market, all the time
watching his guest with his shrewd grey
i2

116 TEE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

eves. Halya opened the door, and stood timidly
ou the threshold.

" ^Mother sa3's is she to set the dinner, or
must we wait ? " she asked.

" Put the dinner ! " growled Karpo; "every-
body else has had it long ago ; and we
haven't yet begun. My old woman is like a
lazy horse," he said to Oklirim : " she takes
one step and then rests awhile. Hal3^a is
not like that ; but she has been washing all
the morning."

Okhrim politely stood up, and made as if
he was going away ; but Karpo would not
hear of it. If he would not sit down to
dinner with them, he must at least wait and
have some tea after dinner. Okhrim accepted
the invitation, and sat down near the window,
a little farther from the dinner-table. This
was a sure proof that he had some purpose
in coming.

The meal was almost a silent one. Only
Okhrim talked of the trickery of the village
mayor, with whom he was not on friendly
terms, as he wished to be mayor himself.
Karpo and Marfa ate slowly and solemnly,
whilst Halya served at the table, fetching the

MATCH-MAKING. 117

dishes from the oven, and now and then
making a pretence of eating. But she could
eat nothing ; she guessed too well why old
Okhrim had come.

Karpo also was almost too excited to eat,
though no one would have suspected it. He
solemnly crossed the loaf with his knife every
time he had to cut a slice, and solidly and
sternly chewed his food with extreme delibera-
tion. His replies to Okhrim's remarks were
given in monosyllables, and were very judicious
and guarded, for he had no quarrel himself
with the mayor. At last the meal was ended.
The women cleared the table, and placed upon
it a boiling samovar, with tea and sugar, and
then disappeared. They knew the old men
did not wish them to be present.

" Mother, darling ! " cried Halya, throw-
ing her arms round Marfa's neck, "he is
come after me ! He is going to ask father
for me ! "

" But what are you afraid of, my little
girl? " asked her mother. "It is time for you
to marry. All your companions are married ;
and you are not going to remain an old maid
surely '*

118 THE niGHWAY OF SOEnOW.

" Mother, mother ! don't say that," she
interrupted; "that's a hundred times better
than marrying Panass ! Oh ! I am lost ! "

She was trembling from head to foot, and
pressed herself against her mother, as a lamb
seeking refuge from a wolf. The mother
stroked her fair head with her knotty and
crooked fingers.

" God bless you, my child ! God bless
3'ou ! " she repeated ; " it's not Okhrim himself
who wants to marr}^ you..'*

Halya shook her head passionately, and
burst into an agony of tears.

" My poor darling ! " cried her mother, in
a hopeless tone, " What can I do ? I can do
you no good, or I'd go through fire and
water to do it."

" Mother, let me go out," pleaded Halya,
"and if father asks for me say you've sent
me to the shop, or the river, or anywhere
else "

*' Go, go ! dear child," said Marfa hurried]}'-,
" I will manage somehow. And if he gets
very cross, I must bear it. Go, go ! It will
be nothing, and 3'ou are my only one."

Halya vehemently embraced her mother,

MATCH-MAKING. 119

and slipped out tlirouc,^li tlie garden into the
neighbour's yard, and so gained the street
without being seen by either of the old men,
who were discussing her fate. The poor
mother sat for a long time on the turf-seat
outside the house. Her hands lay listlessly
on her lap, and from time to time she shook
her grey head sorrowfully. She knew very
well what it was to be compelled to marry
by a father; and she disliked old Okhrim
and Panass. She knew them both to be of
a hard and cruel nature. Oh ! if Paul had
only remained orthodox ! How happy she
and Halya would be now ! They had been
very happy until the last few months ; till
the Stundists had destroyed all the peace and
happiness of the place. But she could do
absolutely nothing for her only child. She
would have no voice in the match-makino-.
It depended entirely on the two old men,
whose voices she heard murmurino- in low
and cautious tones.

Karpo and Okhrim were slowly sipping
from their saucers some very weak tea, gently
biting off from time to time minute bits of
sugar, from the lumps provided for them.

i:0 THE niGHWAY OF SOliROW.

They drank for a long time in silence. To
begin to talk at once would show that they
did not appreciate the treat, and the solemnity
of tea-drinking was not properly understood.
It was Karpo who, as host, first broke the
silence.

" You have splendid water-melons this year,
Okhrim Moisevitch," he said ; " some hundreds
of silver roubles 3'ou will add to 3'our store."

" Don't say that," answered Okhrim, with
a gratified smile, " I shall think myself lucky
if I make both ends meet. ]5ut what land
you have, Karpo Petrovitch ! There is your
meadow lying close to ni}^ melon-beds — it is
simply a treasure field ! AVell, I thought, if
that meadow could be got for ni}'- children,
I should die a happy man ! "

Karpo pricked his ears. He expected after
this preamble Okhrim would proceed to the
object of his visit. But the old fox was too
sly, and shuflled away from it quickly.

"Karpo Petrovitch!" he said, "what would
you think it I ask you to sell me that
meadow ? I can give as much for it as any-
body else."

" You don't want to buy my meadow,"

MATCH-MAKING. 121

tliouglit Karpo. But he did not show any
sign of discomfiture ; and apparently taking
the offer seriously, he looked his guest straight
in the face.

" For you, Okhrim Moisevitch," he an
swered, " I would part with it for live hundred
roubles."

The price was ridiculously high, and they
both knew it. Okhrim sighed and looked
away.

" I must think it over," he said ; and
began to talk of the hard times, the diffi-
culty of selling, and the falling off in prices.
Then he fell into a confidential tone, and
complained of the neglect in his household,
and the little help he received from his son,
who was always running after the girls, and
leaving the work to chance.

"I want to get him married," he said;
" that will sober him."

" That is sensible," answered Karpo coolly,
as if the question did not concern him,
" From a wife one cannot run away. The
girls Avould not look at him after he was
married. They'd break his head with their
distaffs, if he came pottering after them."

122 THE EIGUWAY OF SOUEOW.

Karpo laughed lieartil}', shaking again
with laughter, but never once losing sight
of (Jkhrini's face.

"Let your secret out of the bag, old fox,"
was the meaning of his look.

But Oklirim feigned not to understand
an3'thing, talking as simply as a fool about
his late wife and himself. Then he went
back to the question of buying the meadow.
Karpo grew a little puzzled. They bargained
to and fro, and at last Okhrim said —

" Two hundred roubles, if you like.'*

It was almost as much as the land was
worth, and Karpo felt sure now his only errand
was to buv the meadow. He bejj^an to barc^ain
seriously, and grew warm in the discussion.
Suddenly Okhrim said, as if the idea had
just struck him —

" Do you know what I am thinking,
neighbour ? Let 3'our Plalya marry my
Panass, and my property and ^-ours will
belong to them.

Karpo was caught quite off his guard, and
he could not hide his great pleasure. The
old fox had outwitted him, and it was useless
to prolong the business.

MATCH-MAKING. 123

"Agreed! I won't object to it," lie said,
not looking into Okhrim's face. " But how
about the dowry ? "

"I won't rob you," said Okhrim. "Give
Halya that meadow, and two teams of oxen,
a pair of horses, and six pairs of small cattle,
and three hundred roubles to build a new
dwelling "

" Stop ! " cried Karpo, with genuine in-
diofnation. " A Tartar wouldn't ask for more.
But I cannot afford it," he added, in an
apologetic tone. " My old woman and I
would have to go out to service."

" Why, you could buy up the whole
village," said Okhrim with a quiet laugh.

" No," said Karpo firml}^ without a thought
of diplomacy. " I will not beggar myself. I
shall not give Halya one-half. That is all.
You may cease to bother me about it."

" As you like," answered Okhrim. He
turned over his empty cup, and laid on the
top of it the little lump of sugar he had
been nibbling- at. This meant the tea-drink-
ing was over, as well as the bargain.

" But you must have some more tea ! '*
exclaimed Karpo. " Here, Halya ! Maria !

1-24 THE niGnWAY OF SORROW.

Who is there ? ISIake the samovar ready
again ; and bring more sugar and a lemon ;
and be quick!"

Karpo was by no means astonished or
offended by Okhrim's rapacity. It was quite
natural. When one makes a barcrain, one
should strive to outwit his neighbour. They
began to smoke their pipes, and entered into
an amicable and indifferent conversation, till
the samovar appeared again. They had al-
read V drunk a dozen cups eacb ; but they set
to again, drinking persistently and solemnly,
avoiding one another's e3^es, and cautiously
abstaining from a word on the subject which
both had at heart.

But the subject had been broached, and
could not be forgotten. The one who spoke
of it first would be the one to give way.
Karpo sat panting and sighing, from time to
time wiping his face on his shirt-sleeve.

Okhrim shuffled, sipped liis tea, emptying
his cup again and again ; and in his character
of a trader who went much into the world,
told all sorts of s'tories about it, to which
Karpo listened with the deepest attention.
This miglit have gone on for hours if Oklirim

MATCH-2IAKINQ. 125

had not accidental!}^ looked through the win-
dow, and saw Yarina stepping across the fold-
yard, and slipping round the corner of the
house. Her appearance excited him, and he
lost his self-possession.

" There's Yarina ! " he ejaculated. " Does
she come here often ? "

" Sometimes," answered Karpo stolidly ;
"women will gossip, you know. There'll be
a fine clatter in there by-and-by.''

He nodded towards the inner door.

"Well ! now then! " cried Okhrim, lowering
his voice to a whisper ; " what will you give
Halya? You've got the better of me after
all, you old boar!" he added to himself. He
felt vexed that he had spoken ; but a word
cannot be caught again as a bird may. Once
flowTi it has flown for ever.

" I must think about it," replied Karpo,
filling his pipe again, and pressing his guest to
do the same. Between the puffs of smoke he
spoke very deliberately.

" One frock — another one — and a third one
with a blue pattern. Two jackets, five pieces
of linen cloth."

He went on enumerating his daughter's

126 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

wardrobe, though both of them knew well
this talk was pure nonsense. The wardrobe
would be provided out of the savings of Halya
and her mother, and her father had nothing
to do with it.

" JUit how about the ftirm stock?" asked
Okhrim.

"One yoke of oxen, a cow, and twenty-five
roubles in money,'' said Karpo.

Okhrim sighed sorrowfully.

" People will say Panass has married a
beggar," he remarked, in a sad voice.

" Well, nobody shall say that," answered
Karpo proudly. " I will add the bay mare ;
she is a capital mare, and is going to foal in
the autumn. And I will give them, moreover,
two pairs of sheep ; my sheep are very good."

" They are good, that is true. But what
is their value ? '' asked Okhrim.

The bargaining began again in earnest, but
when the samovar was empty, Okhrim rose
to take his leave. Such an important business
could not be concluded at one interview, Okh-
rim's heir and Karpo's heiress could not be
betrothed as if they were beggars.

" Come to see me," said Okhrim.

MATCH-MAKING. 127

*' Thanks for your invitation," replied Karpo,
" and in the meanwhile I will have a talk
with ray wife and daughter. We must do it
all in a godly manner," he added piously.

" That is right,'' replied Okhrim, " and now-
adays you cannot do it otherwise. In our
times, what the fathers said the young ones
did, and no help for it ; but now the young
folks choose for themselves."

" My daughter is not one of those," pro-
tested Karpo.

" A word in your ear," said Okhrim mys-
teriously, " don't let her go to Yarina's, she
meets Paul there. I shouldn't wonder if
Yarina is come for her now. You must not
let young folks have too much liberty."

" Marfa ! " roared Karpo, in such a tone
that the old woman rushed into the room in
terror, " tell Halya to come here instantly
and salute her father-in-law, Okhrim Moise-
vitch. Where is Halya ? "

"Halya!" stammered the poor mother,
" she's gone — I mean I sent her to the sho^^,
and then to the well "

" All right," said Karpo, turning to
Okhrim with a confident wave of his hand,

128 TEE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

and a smile, as much as to say that every-
thinir ^^'ils riirht in his house and under
his eye.

The two okl men bowed low to one another,
and Okhrim went home very well pleased with
the business, as fiir as it had gone.

129

CHAPTEE XI.

ARRESTED.

In the Consistory at Kovylsk a storm was
gathering against the Stundists at Knishi. The
story of Stepan, and his broken icons, had
filtered through the town, in spite of the care
of the innkeeper Isaacke. Loukyan was in-
volved in it, and his imprisonment for six
months at the outset of his career was not
forgotten by the authorities. Father Vasili
was known to be culpably negligent, caring
for nothing- if his income did not suffer. There
were vague rumours also of a spirit of dis-
content spreading among the peasantry of the
neighbourhood. The village constable reported
several suspicious and secret meetings, at
which, in truth, no Stundist was present ;
but Savely did not feel called upon to notice
that fact.

Whilst Karpo and Okhrim were obstinately
bargaining over their children's future, a very
different scene was taking place at Loukyan's
J

130 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

poor dwelling near Ostron. Two veliicles
drove up to the lonely house. In the first were
seated two policemen, furnished with handcuffs
and fetters; and the second was occupied by
a young clergyman, a monk, not a parish
priest. He had been sent by the Consistory,
with the powers of a Government official. The
constable, Savely, was seated beside the driver,
as he had been summoned to come to Kovylsk
in order to avoid any difficulty in driving at
once to Loukyan's house.

"This is the place," said Savely, pointing
out unwillingly Loukyan's little cottage. They
entered the house together. Paraska was
bustling about the oven, preparing their frugal
dinner, when she saw the unwelcome and ter-
rifying guests entering the yard. Loukyan
was at work in the garden, lovingly loosening
the soil round the stems of some rare llowers
which had been given to him by Valerian.

" What has happened ? " he asked, alarmed
by Paraska's pale i'aco, and thinking some harm
had befallen the baby.

" Soldiers ! " she gasped. " Savely is bring-
ing them ! And there is a clergy-man with
them. They are just coming across the yard."

ARRESTED. 131

Loukyan's face grew grave. He did not
speak for a minute, but cast a farewell glance
on his beloved garden, his bee-hives, and all
the plants he had cultivated with so much
care. He knew it was a farewell g-aze ; but
what should he say to Paraska to cheer her
timid heart ?

"See!" he said; "look at these flowers.
A flower is one of God's pets. He clothes
them better than Solomon in all his glory.
But our Lord says we are much more than
flowers and birds, and Grod in Heaven cares
for us all far more. You shall take care of
my flowers for me, and my bees, and cattle.
They are dumb creatures, and cannot complain
when they are neglected. And tell the brethren,
Paraska, that I cannot go where God is not ;
and all will be well with me. They must
not grieve too much, or lose courage. Neither
they nor I can be afraid. And now let us go."

Paraska followed him, weeping.

" If they ask you about your religion," he
whispered, " say what God puts into 3^our
mouth to answer ; but if they ask about
the brethren do not utter a word. Tell them
every one must speak only for himself."
J 2

132 TEE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

When they entered the house the men
were ah-eady searching it carefully. Father
Paissy was conducting the business himself.
He had been sent on purpose that no im-
portant evidence against the Stundists should
be overlooked. He was also commissioned
to visit Father Vasili, on account of some
delay in payments due to the Consistory.

Paissy was a fair-haired young man, with
a small, sharp-featured face, soft blue eyes,
and insinuating voice. The Archbishop was
accustomed to despatch him on the most
delicate and diplomatic errands, which he,
with a natural love of intrigue and craft,
executed with great ability. He was a born
Jesuit.

" Here you are at last ! — Loukyan, the
Stundist apostle," he said, with an easy
smile. " We want to know something more
of your new religion. You have as many
books as if you were a priest. Have you
any other documents ? "

" It is true I teach my brethren all I
learn from God," answered Loukyan, " but it
is not for me, sinner as I am, to call myself
an apostle. Here are all my books. Please

ARRESTED. 133

look at them yourself, and may God help you
if you read them for a good purpose."

He spoke so quietly, and with so much
dignity, that Paissy was somewhat discon-
certed. A very vigorous search was made
for incriminating papers. They ransacked the
pantry, the cart-shed, and the yard, and
looked suspiciously at the bee-hives, but they
did not dare to disturb them. The honey jars;
were inspected, and those turned upside down
were lifted one by one to see if anything
was hidden beneath them. No letters or papers
were discovered until they opened a table-
drawer and found a thick manuscript book,
in which Loukyan was iu the habit of
writing down the notes of his sermons.
Paissy seized it eagerly,

" Here is the New Gospel ! " he exclaimed,
with malice.

Loukyan smiled good-naturedly.

" God help us to receive the old one,"
he said,

A list of the books was made, aiid the
manuscript was taken away as " material
proofs." After that Loukyan was bidden to
get ready to go to the court house.

134 THE niGTIWAY OF SOBUOW.

Paraska began to weep and wail aloud, and
Loukyan cast upon her a look of deep
sympathy and pity.

"God be Avith you, ni}' daughter!" he
said. "Tell Dcniyan to see after all my
affairs ; he knows them as well as I do. The
brethren will hold you dear for my sake. I
go willingly, Paraska! Weep not for me; for,
living or dying, I am the Lord's."

Louk3'an was driven to the nearest court-
house, where an official report was drawn up
of the search, and the " material proofs
found. But, before this was finished, the
court-house and the yard in front of it were
filled with people. This was what Paissy
wished for. He addressed them in his most
persuasive tones.

"Orthodox people!" he said, "believers in
saints and icons ! you know that of late 3'ears
rebels have sprung np among you, who
wish to change the true JJussian religion
for the (Jiriiiau one. J3ut this will never
do, will it, ye Orthodox Christians ? "

" It will never do ! " they shouted with
one voice.

" Then we must stamp them out whilst

Aim ES TED. 135

tliey are few and feeble," he continued.
" We must not let vermin flourish till they
eat us out of house and home. There must
be no temptation to become a Stundist ; it
must be made as great a sin as murder. We
are all agreed upon that ? "

He spoke in most impressive tones, but
the orthodox people were somewhat puzzled.
Their consciences assured them that the
Stundists were by no means guilty of any
great sin. At last Kuzka — a spare, middle-
aged peasant, very fond of hearing his own
voice, and with few chances of doino- so
except in the public-house — pushed himself
forward.

" To be sure, your reverence," he said,
" they must be stamped out in the bud — in
the grain — because, you see, the grain — well !
the grain buds, you see."

His ideas grew so entangled that he could
only stammer out some incoherent sentences ;
and he was not sustained or cheered by his
rustic audience. The peasants held themselves
aloof from the Stundists ; and the good fellow-
ship of former days had ceased. Reformers
always find opponents ; and these men disturbed

136 THE EIGnWAY OF SORROW.

the tranquil laziness of their minds. But to
suppress them, to injure and persecute them,
or to hand them over to the dreaded
authorities, had never come into their
stolid heads.

" Tell me, who among you has heard this
false teacher speak evil of our I10I3' Orthodox
Church," said Paissy insinuatingly.

Not a word from the crowd. Even they
saw the foreshadow of a court of law, and
the mere thought of it scared them.

"AVhy don't you answer?" asked Paissy
gently ; " speak out boldly. You will not get
into trouble for it."

He meant to sot them at ease ; but only
frightened them the more by his remarks.
The orthodox people kept profoundly silent.

"Did Loukyan speak to you about his
religion?" inquired Paissy from Kuzka, who
gaped stupidl3% and scratched behind his ear.

"How should I know, your reverence?" he
stammered ; " I'm a poor, ignorant man. I'm
quite dark."

" Dark ! " repeated Paissy maliciously ; " T
see that, when you cannot tell wliether one
speaks of religion or a donkey. So it seems

ARRESTED. 137

Loukyan kept his new religion to himself !
He never lent books to read, or spoke to his
neighbours."

He looked round the crowd with an ironical
smile, and his ej^es unintentionally fell upon
Loukyan, who stood in a prominent place
fronting the people. The old man's grey head
was bowed down ; but when Paissy ceased
speaking he lifted it up, and cast a kindly
glance on the familiar faces around him.

" I lent the New Testament to all who
wished to read it," he said, in a clear, cheer-
ful voice ; " and I read it to those who could
not read it for themselves, I had found a
great treasure hidden in it ; and I wished all
my dear neighbours to share it with me. It
is a treasure that grows greater by dividing
it; for it is the Truth, God's Truth, Oh,
yes ! that I taught openly ; not in secret.
Everybody who wished could come to hear."

" You preached ! And to whom ? " inquired
Paissy.

But Loukyan, though as simple as a child
in everyday matters, was shrewd and wise in
grave questions. He made no reply, as if he
did not hear the question.

ICS THF niGIIWAY OF SOliROW.

" Wliv are you silent?" stormed Paissy ;
" if you preached you knew who were your
listeners."

" Nay ! " said Loukyan, smiling, " the father
does not give up his children to destruction ;
and the shepherd lays down his life for his
Hock. There was One who heard me, the Lord
Jesus Christ, who said, ' Where two or three
of you are gathered together in my name,
there am I in the midst of you.' Lord Jesus,
we felt Thy presence ! "

He spoke as simply and sincerely as a
child speaks. But Paissy made a gesture of
horror.

"Blasphemy! Bank blasphemy!" he ex-
claimed; "we hear it for ourselves. Put him
in chains, and do not allow anybody to speak
to him," he said to Savel}'', the starosta.
" And I will teach you, too, 3^ou shameless
cowards ! " he shouted to the lookers-on ;
" Father Vasili gives you too much freedom.
We shall have to tighten the reins a good
deal. You will see it before lonjx. We will
have no heresy and no sedition in Ivnishi,
if wo have to burn every house in it with
fire."

ARRESTED. 139

His thin lips were white with wrath ; and
his mild blue eyes blazed. All his sweetness
and courtesy had disappeiired.

" Out of here ! " he shouted, " get off with
you, you hounds ! "

Slowly and sulkily the peasants stole out
of the house ; but they lingered in the court-
yard to watch the departure of Paissy and
Loukyan. Paissy mounted his carriage, and
ordered the coachman to drive to Father
Vasili.

"Now he is gone to get the church
revenue from the Batushka," said one of the
men, laughing ; " Father Vasili will squeeze
us now."

They began to disperse ; but a few still
loitered about, to see what would become of
Loukyan. A little band of Stundists had
gathered together in the courtyard, though
Savel^^ bad not allowed them to enter the
house, knowing no good would come of it.
Ooliana and Paul were among them. Presently
the blacksmith, with Demyan, his assistant,
came hurrying up ; and by-and-by there was
heard the clanging of a hammer upon iron.

"They are chaining him!" cried Kuzka,

140 THE niGnWAY OF SORROW.

peeping through the nick of the door which
stood ajar.

At last Loukyan. was brought out, with
liis head uncovered, and with fetters on his
liands and feet. At the same moment the
waggon, which liad brought the two armed.
poHcemen, with their swords and revolvers,
drove into the yard. Loukyan said to him-
self: "Are ye come out as against a thief
with swords and staves. Lord ! Thou art
giving me to drink of the cup of whicli
Thou didst drink ! "

He had not spoken his thought aloud,
but it Hashed across the minds of the little
throng watching him, both Orthodox and
Stundists alike. " As if he was a robber or
a murderer!" they murmured. Loukyan's
benign, kindly gaze rested upon them, as if
in blessing. The Stundists crowded round tlie
waggon to look into his face, to touch his
fettered hands, to hear his beloved voice for
the last time. Ooliana's pure devout face was
lifted up to his.

" Loukyan ! " she cried, in a clear and
fearless voice, " rejoice, and be exceeding
glad, for great is your reward in ht-avcu ; for

ARRESTED. 141

SO persecuted they the prophets that were be-
fore us. We have no fear for you, brother.
Have no fear for us ! We will follow in
your steps till God calls us home."

" Get out of our way, woman ! " shouted
the policeman ; and Loukyan, who was anxious
to avoid any demonstration that might bring
his little flock into trouble, only answered
Ooliana by a smile, full of meaning. But he
was leaving these dear familiar faces, on
which he should look no more, and he could
not go away without one word.

" Farewell, dear neighbours ! " hie cried,
speaking alike to the Orthodox and Stundists ;
"if I have wronged any of you, or grieved
any of you, forgive me this day."

" God forgive us all ! " answered the little
crowd, whose sympathies at this moment were
all on the prisoner's side. Some among them
piously uncovered their heads, and crossed
themselves, as if in the presence of an icon.

" Christ bless you, and give you peace,"
said Loukyan.

" Silence ! " roared the policeman ; " drive
on quickly."

But along the rough road, full of ruts

142 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

and holes, it was impossible to drive quickly.
The people accompanied the waggon through
the street ; most of them bareheaded, as if
they were conducting some personage of high
standing. They dared not speal: to Loukyan,
nor he to them. But he was deeply touched
by such unexpected sympathy from his old
neighbours, who of late had been cold and
even hostile to him. At the barrier o-ate he
lifted up his fettered hands as if in blessing,
and was about to speak, when one of the
policemen seized him by the collar, and
thrust him violently on to the floor of the
waggon.

" Drive on ! " shouted the policeman, " do you
belong to this dog's crew of heretics, and are
afraid of offending his reverence ? I will
show you how to drive."

The coachman gave a start, and whipped
up his horses, whilst the people stood still
gazing after the swiftly disappearing convey-
ance. Then with slow steps and sad faces,
they started homewards.

143

CHAPTER XII

BATUSHKA AND MATOUSHKA.

There was much to talk about. The philoso-
pher Kuzka was of opinion that as Loukyan
had been arrested he must be guilty of some
crime. Savely, the village elder, as an
official, approved of this opinion as manifest-
ing faith in the infallibility of the courts of
law. Yet he wanted to know something more
of the matter. Until now he had been in-
different to the Stundists, only hnding them
no trouble whatever to him. He had never
had one in custody before. Paul was walking
homewards near them ; and Savely and Kuzka
applied to him for information as to what
Loukyan had done. But he was crushed with
grief, and could not answer their questions.

" If you only read the Gospel," said Ooliana,
" and act accordingly, you would know what
crime Loukyan is guilty of."

" But that is not prohibited," said Kuzka.

" Not by law," said a voice behind them.

144 TEE EIGUWAT OF SORROW.

They turned and i^aw Valerian, who, as soon
as he had heard of Loukyan's arrest, had
hastened to the village court-house, hoping
to get him released. But he arrived too late,
and had only time to hurry after the crowd
to the barrier gate. He heard Loukyan's
farewell words ; and his heart felt sorrowful
for the little band of Stundists, so unexpectedly
deprived of their leader.

" Neither Loukyan, nor any of his followers
are guilty of an}'- crime," he said ; " some
people prefer a very simple religion, without
priests, who so often fleece both the living
and the dead. That is why the Orthodox
Church is offended. Is that true ? " he asked
the Stundists.

"Partly," said Ooliana doubtfully, "but
that is not all — that is really' nothing."

" Do you belong to them, master ? " Savely
asked in a respectful tone, but with great
curiosity.

" Oh, no ! my religion is quite a different
thing," said Valerian, laughing, " but 1 did
not come to talk aljout religion. I want to
know how Loukyan's family will get on with-
out him. If they want any help they must

BATU8EKA AND MATOUSEKA. 145

come to my father and me. Loukyan was
my father's serf in old times, and a thoroughly
good man."

" Thank you, master," said Ooliana, " you
are very kind and good. Bat we can take
care of our Loukyan's family if they need it.
We are bound to help one another."

" That is right and sensible ! " said Valerian
heartily; "if men only knew what wonders
they could do if they stood b}^ each other,
there is nothing that could not be done !
Listen to me, all of you ! Whenever help is
needed give it, if it is only fetching a cup of
cold water for a child to drink. ' You will be
glad you have done it.''

He nodded pleasantly, and turned away,
leaving the people more puzzled than before.
It was plain Valerian did not think Loukyan
guilty of any crime.

At Father Vasili's, meanwhile, the dinner-
table was spread with unaccustomed pomp.
The Matoushka w^as anxious to treat the un-
expected and somewhat unwelcome guest to
as good a dinner as possible. Paissy was
closeted with Father Vasili, who was passing
a very anxious hour, in a perfect fever of

146 THE HIGHWAY OF SOBriOW.

fright and vexation. Paissy was scolding him
on two points : for not paying punctually
the usual gratuities expected by the Consistory
officials, and for not keeping his ilock from
the new heresy.

" You will have to answer for their souls
before God," he declaimed. "Woe to those
throuirh whom offences come into the Church !
Remember what is said : ' It were better for
him tluit a millstone were hanged about his
neck, and that he were drowned in the depth
of the sea.' Do you understand, Father
Vasili, what that means?"

Father Vasili only lifted up his eyes, and
sighed heavil}'.

"It is a common scandal," pursued Paissy,
" that the heretics have quite the upper hand
in Knishi. The Consistor}'' and the Arch-
bishop are much displeased about it. Is it
right for a village priest to patronise the
Stundists ? How shall you answer your Judge
at the Last Da}'', when He asks you what
care you have taken of the souls entrusted
to you r

Father Vasili groaned. In this world you
have your bishop as a judge ; in the next

BATUSHKA AND 2IAT0JJSHKA. 147

you are answerable to God. This was very
bard upon a poor village priest, who only
wished to live peaceably, and receive his dues.

" Ah ! Father Paissy," he said, " you don't
know these people ; you think it easy to
manage them. But talk to them about the
heretics ! They say ' Leave them alone. They
13ay the taxes regularly, and fulfil all their
duties ; and if they go to hell afterwards,
what then ? It is no concern of yours. It is
their own affair; you are not responsible for
their souls.' "

" But we surely are responsible," said
Father Paissy. Father Yasili thought of
Loukyan, industrious, thrifty and liberal, be-
nign and genial with all his neighbours ; of
Ooliana, with her saintly self-denial and un-
swerving truthfulness ; of Paul, strong and
courageous, courteous to all men, and inde-
fatigably kind to those who were in trouble.
The whole little band of Stundists passed
before his mind's eye ; and with an inaudible
groan he said to himself they were the best
people in his parish.

" Do you know," Paissy resumed, ** that
they teach that no Christian can be a soldier?
K 2

us THE HIGnWAY OF SORROW.

And that usury, and profit, and wages are all
wronc ? Do vou know they think we are all
equals, and that there is no mine or thine?
If you lend money you sin; you must give
it, and not take advantage of your brother's
necessity. There will be no trade or com-
merce if the Stundists get the upper hand."

'■' But this is terrible ! " cried Father
Vasili, roused at last to indignation. " This
must be put a stop to ! We must tear them
up, root and branch. They are dangerous
people. But what can I do?"

Paissy cast upon him a glance of con-
temptuous pity.

" 1 suppose you preach to your people ? "
he said witli a sneer. " You are their spiritual
father, and you must give them line upon
line, precept upon precept, here a little, and
there a little. If there conies a bad harvest,
or a destructive storm, is it not God's punish-
ment a<rainst the heretics, which the Orthodox
are bound to share ? If there is a murrain
amonir the cattle, do not the Orthodox and
heretic cattle feed in the same pastures, and
drink out of the same trouirh ? You must
make them understand such things, teaching

BATUSHKA AND MATOUSHKA. 149

them botli in church and in private. If the
men won't take heed, talk to the women. It
is your duty ; and the Consistory will call
you to account, if you neglect it."

He then w^ent on to speak of that other
serious negligence — not paying promptly the
offerings expected by the Church officials.
Poor Father Yasili listened with undissruised
dismay ; and Paissy softened his tone a little,
and even promised to intercede with the Con-
sistory for a postponement of the tribute due,
if he would undertake to watch the Stundists
and send in reports of their proceedings.

" But I hope we have destroyed the sect
here in the egg," said Paissy.

Both went to dinner in an amicable mood.
The Matoushka, who was an excellent cook,
had provided an admirable impromptu meal,
in her anxiety to propitiate this pillar of the
Church. It was quite a success. Only the
Matoushka kept complaining of the hard
times and their decreasing income.

" Folks are growing cold in their faith, I
say," she moaned ; " they keep away from
church, you know. Only come to be married
and buried. In old times, you know, every

150 TUE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

house was blessed at least three times a year,
and so many kopecks or roubles for that.
Now everybody tries to shun it once a year,
you see."

She paused to fetch a hot dish from the
oven, and to fill Paissy's plate with food
from it.

" People have given up dying, I say," she
resumed. " To be sure, the children die like
flies ; but what income does a child's burial
bring- in, I ask you? The mother offers you
a basket of eggs, and you must thank her
even for that. But it's as much trouble to
bur}^ a child as a grown-up person, I say.
But real people like that don't die at all.
We had only two funerals last summer, and
one of them was the corpse of some vaga-
bond the police picked up, and ^ve had to
bur\' it for nothing. We were out of pocket
b}' it, I tell your reverence. The death in-
come has sunk almost to a cipher. And yet,"
she said with a deep sigh, " there was Father
Cyril, of the Transfiguration, to whom God
sent good luck a few years ago. In one
summer more than a hundred ])eople died
of diphtheria in his parish. Have 3'ou seen

BATUSHKA AND MATOUSHKA. 151

the beautiful house he has built in Kovylsk,
opposite the public gardens ? "

" To be sure," answered Paissy, " it is
a fine place. He is going to let it to the
officers."

" Just so," said the Matoushka, " all
that was built by the dead fees, I say.
So the Lord raises up one, and humbles
the other. All is according to His holy
will."

She spoke very piously. The Matoushka
had more mother-wit than her husband, and
knew what was probably the weak point of
their guest. At dessert, whilst she poured
out a liberal measure of liqueurs for Paissy,
she asked if he would not soon be appointed
the chief of the priests in the cathedral at
Kovylsk.

"Father Levitoff is resigning, people say,"
she remarked ; " and there is nobody to fill
his place but you."

Paissy smiled complacently. At present
this was the summit of his ambition.

" I am too young for the post," he said
modestly.

"It is not age, but intellect, I say,"

152 THE niGEWAY OF SORROW.

answered the Matoushka, " that ought to get
promotion. Intellect and holiness, you know !
I reuiember years ago when there were bishoi s
hardly over forty. We shall see you a bishop
before we die."

Paissy, having dined well, entered into an
animated conversation, telling of the intrigues
going on in the Consistory, and the necessity
of being very diplomatic himself. In his heart
he fully agreed with the Matoushka that his
intellect and zeal more than counterbalanced
his youth, and ought to guide the Consistory
in choosing him for a dignitar}^ of the
Church. If he could only stamp out Stundism
in the province, he was sure of promotion ;
and his first step had been taken here, in
Kuishi.

He left for Kovylsk at dusk. Father Vasili,
after so manv unaccustomed libations, could
hardly move his tongue ; and certainly could
not comprehend a word that was said to him.
But the Matoushka was as fresh and clear-
minded as during the dinner ; and to her
Paissy repeated his shrewd instructions about
the duties of her husband as a pastor. He
placed his injunctions against the Stundists

BAT us HK A AND MATOUSHKA. 153

in a very plain and comprehensible form. Tlie
Matousbka promised she would do her best
among the women. ■^^'^^y misfortune that
happened in Knishi should henceforth be laid
at the door of the heretics.

154

CHAPTER Xril.

THE PANNOTSHKa's GRAVE.

Many curious eyes watclied Ooliana and Paul
the following Sunday as they walked openly
down the village street to the cottage where
the Stundists were wont to meet. The autumn
was treading closely on the steps of the
departing summer, and a soft film lay over the
wide undulating steppe surrounding the village,
and tempered the heat of the sun, already
half way down to his winter bed. There
was in the sorrowful hearts of the mother
and son a feeling like autumn, looking on
into a dreary winter. Yet when their eyes
met a gleam of hope and courage darted from
the one soul to the other.

They were passing the house of the starosta
Savely, when they saw him come quickly across
his yard to intercept them. Savely 's mothei
and Ooliana had been sisters, and he had known
her and loved her as a kinswoman from his

THE PANNOTSHKA'S GRAVE. 155

childhood. She was two years younger than
he, and he had always looked upon himself
as her brother and protector.

" Ooliana," he said, stepping in front of
them, and speaking with the air of a man in
authority, " I warn you to go home. There
is danger where you are going ; danger foi
you, but above all for your son."

Ooliana looked steadily into his face with
her clear, dark eyes, and a wistful smile played
about her mouth.

" I will answer 3'ou, Savely," she said,
" in the words of our Lord, ' Fear not them
which kill the body, but are not able to kill
the soul : but rather fear him which is able
to destroy both body and soul in hell.' It
is sin we fear ; and not to obey our conscience
is a sin against God."

" You will perish for it ! " cried Savely,
with emotion.

"We may die, but we cannot perish,"
she answered. " Our Lord says, ' No man
can pluck you out of my Father's hand.' Yes,
we are in His hand, Savely ; would to God
you were there too."

Savely turned away sorrowful and ashamed ;

156 TEE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

and the mother and son, side by side, almost
hand in hand, as they had been wont to walk
when Paul was a little child, passed on to
the humble meeting-place.

Not more than half of the small band was
there, fear having taken possession of the
hearts of the least earnest among them. Lou-
kyan's chair was empty ; and at the sight of
it the tears suddenly dimmed Ooliana's eyes.
A hymn was sung, in low voices, with man}'' a
break in it, as one after another fell a- weeping.
Just at its close, a man who had been sitting
in a dark corner came forward, and stood
before the little congregation. Thc}^ recognised
ill him a pedlar, who had come to sell his
wares in Knishi the day before.

"I am Stepan,'' he said, "begotten of
Loukyan as my spiritual lather. The cluirch
at Kovylsk has sent by me an epistle to
the church at Knishi. Let me read it to
you, brethren."

All present had heard of Stepan and his
iconoclasm. There was a murmur of welcome
before he proceeded to read the letter.

" The church at Kovylsk sends greeting
by Stepau to the beloved brethren at Knishi.

THE PANNOTSHKA'8 GRAVE. 157

We know the sorrow that has befallen you in
the loss of your beloved leader, Loukyan. He
is here, near to us ; but alas ! beyond our
reach save by our prayers, Tvhich shall rise up
before the throne of Grod our Father by day
and by night. What can be done, without
bribery and corruption, shall be done ; but God
forbid that we should tempt any man to sin
a^rainst the laws of our land ! Brethren,
perilous days have come. Black clouds are
gathering around us, and we see no light any-
where save from above, where the sun of
righteousness is shining, with healing in its
beams. Look up ! Lift up your hearts — yea,
lift them up unto the Lord. Pray tliat we
all may be strengthened with strength in
our souls. Be strong ! — be strong, we say,
in the Lord !

" Brethren, you remembered us in our afflic-
tion, and sent largely of your own goods to
aid our nrcessities. Now, then, be not back-
ward in letting us know your needs, and we
will joyfully supply them. If any among
you hunger, or are in need of clothing, send
us a trustj^ messenger, and all we have you
shall share. We hold out to you the hand of

158 THE niGnWAY OF SORROW,

fellowship and brotherliood. You are as dear
IS our own flesh and blood, in the bonds
of our Lord.

•' Beware of brealdni^ any law ! Beware
of arguing and disputing ! Beware of the
vodka shops ! Beware, above all, of those
men who go about stirring up the peasantry
and sowing discontent and rebellion ! We are
loyal to the Tzar, whom God in His infinite
wisdom has placed over us. What belongs
to him we give willingly. * Bender unto
Ca3sar the things which are Caesar's, and unto
God the things which are God's.' There is
no plainer precept than that.

" And now, beloved, both men and wo-
men, farewell ! Be steadfast ; be of one
mind ; trust in the Lord ; and the peace of
God, which passeth all understanding, shall
remain in you."

A sorrowful conversation followed the read-
ing- of this letter. Stepan told them that
he had been sent by the brethren in Volysk
on a mission to strengthen the scattered
churches in the province by telling them of
his own marvellous conversion, when the Light
of Life broke in almost instantaneously on his

THE PANNOTSHKA'S GRAVE. 159

dark and dead soul. It was agreed that after
a few days Paul should drive in his cart
to Kovylsk to find out anything that could
be known of Louk^^an, and after a few
ardent and tearful prayers the little congre-
gation dispersed.

The village well was surrounded by groups
of women as Ooliana and Paul passed it on
their way homewards. Ooliana paused, as
usual, to exchange greetings with her neigh-
bours, and Paul found a chance of whispering
to Halj^a.

" Meet me this afternoon at the Pannot-
shka's grave," he said.

Halya nodded, but said nothing.

The Pannotshka's grave lay in the re-
cesses of an old forest, almost two miles
from Knishi. There was no road to it but
a by-path which ran along the crumbling
edge of a deep ravine, which was crossed by
a rude brid2:e made of the trunk of a huge
walnut-tree, fiung across the chasm. In the
spring this ravine was the bed of a roarinfj^
torrent, which dried up during the summer
into a channel, along which lay bleached and
rounded stones, which looked like the bones of

160 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

the dead. A terrible murder of a young girl
liad been committed in this ravine a century ago.
According to custom, a cross was put upon
tlie edge to mark the blood-stained spot ; but
lonii airo the cross, and even the mound on
which it stood, had been washed away b}' the
spring floods. Still the place was regarded with
the old horror. It was known to be haunted.
Belated travellers had heard distinctly the
sounds of screaming, cr3^ing, and hellish
laug^hter echoing: throusfh the darkness. Herds-
men with their cattle avoided the Pannot-
shkas' grave, and the stealers of wood were
not tempted by the splendid oak and walnut-
trees which grew near it, preferring the risk
of being caught by the foresters to being
caught by the evil spirits which liaunted the
ravine.

Left undisturbed by man, Nature took pos-
session of the place, and its exuberance and
extraordinary vigour arrested the eye and ex-
cited the imagination, adding incalculable force
to the impression that some invisible and
m3'sterious power was brooding over the place.

It was at night, howev^er, that the Pan-
notshka's grave was absolutel}^ deserted. It

THE PANNOTSHKA'S GRAVE. 161

was always solitary, but during the day not
altogether shunned ; and though Halya would
not have chosen to walk there alone, she was
not afraid to go to meet Paul. It was a close,
sultry day in early autumn. Not a breath of
air was stirring, and all nature seemed asleep
as if in the sleep of death. From the cloudless
sky the fierce sun poured down its rays as if
they were liquid fire, and the pale stubble-fields
reflected the heat on her face, her hands, and
her bare feet. Xot a bird chirped. Only the
grasshoppers were in high glee, leaping up
from under her hurried footsteps with a shrill
twitter, as if they enjoyed the torture the heat
inflicted on all other living things.

" Oh ! only to reach the wood ! " thought
Halya.

Yet she did not go straight to the Pan-
notshka's grave. Suppose she should reach it
before Paul was there ! She was afraid of it
even by daylight. Besides, there were reptiles
there, for the spot was swampy, and she could
not bear the thought of them.

She threw herself on the ground as soon
as she reached the outskirts of the forest.
In the deep, dry shadow of the thick trees it

162 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

was cool ; and she laid hev biirniD2: face on
the soft sward.* It seemed like paradise after
the broilinij^ heat of the fields.

" He must find me ! " she said ; " if he
loves me, he will find me easily."

B^'-and-by she lifted up her face, and
began to watch with eager curiosity the
movements of a colony of ants close beside
her. She forgot herself in noticing them.
Some were busy striving to move a little
bit of cork which had fallen from the tree
above her.

" That's a family going to build a house ! "
she thought. Another ant was laboriously
dragging along a withered stalk of grass over
tlie uneven ground.

" That is a tree," she said, " he has cut
it down. Is it his own, or has he stolen it ?
Probably stolen. Here is the forester running
after him. Now he will be caught and sent
to Siberia."

But the second ant, instead of lighting
with the first, seized the stalk at the other
end, and helped to drag it along.

" Oh ! 1 wish men were like that ! " said
llalya, sigliing heavily; "they are all against

TEE PAXNOTSEKA'S GRAVE. 163

one another. Oh ! I wonder Paul does not
come."

The leafy trees spread their branches over
her, motionless in the torpid air. Here and
there through the boughs little bits of blue
sky could be seen ; but farther within the
forest the green roof overhead grew more
dense. She crept slowly and anxiously onwards
in the direction of the Pannotshka's grave,
and the trees began to form a thick, unbroken
wall, hemming her in on every side. She
felt herself very far away from home, and the
forest, with its mysterious atmosphere, was
enfolding her with a terrible embrace. Her
heart began to beat violently; and she stopped
to listen. What confused, unfamiliar sounds
there were in these green vaults !

She knew she was going in the direction
of the Pannotshka's grave; but she could not
resist the fascination. Her curiosity, mingled
with superstitious tremors, and the desire of
seeing something extraordinary, carried her
onwards. At last she reached the blood-
stained spot, and gazed down, with a quaking
heart, into the ravine.

It was a wild, enchanted chasm of tangled
L 2

164 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

brusliwood growing in unpruned luxuriance.
The pale grey-green of the wild rose-trees
stood out asrainst the dark hue of the nettles.
Large ferns sprang up from the damp soil ;
and the giant hemlock grew in unchecked
abundance. Hazel-bushes were crowding up
against the sturdy trunks of oaks that had
li\'ed for centuries. A strange odour rose from
the mingled verdure, an overpowering exha-
lation, which seemed to steal away her senses.
This was the very spot where the demons
met at niirhtfall, to consult what evil thev
could wreak upon Christians. Slie remembered
how Avdiushka, the crazy boy of Knishi, had
been just like other people, until he had
wandered hither one twilight, and did not
come home till dawn quite an idiot.

Suddenl}" she heard a loud bleating close
behind her, and something rushed past her
into the ravine. The blood curdled in her
veins, and she tried to flee from the accursed
spot. But her limbs failed her, and she
would have fallen to the ground if Paul's
strong: arms had not caught her at that moment.
JShe clung to him with all her might.

" The bleating ! " she gasped, pointing to

THE PANNOTSEKA'8 GRAVE. 165

tbe thicket, and staring with a frightened
look.

" It is nothing but a strayed sheep, my
Halya," said Paul ; " you wiU not be frightened
now I am with you ! "

" No ! " she answered, with a sob and a
smile. " Why are you so late, Paul? I thought
you had forgotten."

" Forgotten ! " he echoed, " forgotten ! That
w^ould be impossible. Why ! I never cease
to think of j^ou. And I have been waiting
here an hour or more, afraid that you had
been hindered. Let us sit down, my darling ;
I have so much to say to you."

Paul looked at her bare feet, and saw that
one of them had got a scratch from some
bramble. He seated her on the trunk of a
fallen tree, and taking off his sheepskin cap,
he put both her little feet into it, touching
them tenderly.

" Poor little things ! " he said, " they will
be more comfortable like that. My Halya !
I am afraid to say what I must say to you.
I am afraid of you."

" Afraid of me ! " laughed Halya ; but seeing
Paul's agitated face, she suddenly became grave.

166 THE IIIGIIWAY OF SORROW.

"Lonkyan was arrested yesterday," said Paul.

" Ah ! my God ! " she answered. " I heard
of it ; poor old Loiikyan ! "

" He will be exiled to Siberia ! " he con-
tinued in an undertone of horror.

"To Siberia! What for? AVhat evil has
he done? " asked Halya.

" For reading the New Testament, and
preacliing God's salvation to those wdio are
in darkness," he replied. He went on to talk
of Loukyan's apostolic life and teaching. His
own iieart was full of the subject, and he
spoke of his leader with great w^armth.

But Halya listened carelessly. She had
not come to the Pannotshka's grave to talk
about old Loukj^an, the bee-master. She pitied
him ; but there were more important things
to talk about.

" Halj^a," said Paul, '" what I must tell
you is this — they all say I sliall be chosen
presbyter in Loukyan's stead. I am one of
the youngest ; but I have more learning than
au}^ of the rest. Then, my darling, the post
of greatest danger will be mine."

" Danger ! " she cried, looking at him in
perplexity.

THE PANNOTS ERA'S GRAVE. 1G7

*' Yes ! " lie said; " what lias befallen Loiikyan
will befall me sooner or later. I, too, shall be
arrested, and sent to Siberia."

In spite of tlie summer heat and sunshine,
a shiver ran through them both as he uttered
the dread word Siberia.

" No, no ! " she cried, nestling closer to him,
"don't do it, Paul! Leave them. Come back
to me, and the true Church ! Ah ! you do not
love me ; or you would not speak of such
things. Do you love the gaol and Siberia
better than Knishi, and freedom, and me?"

"No, my Hah^a," he answered; "but,
dearest, I love God and His truth above all
things in heaven and earth. Oh ! if you only
knew the Saviour as I know Him you would
understand."

" Then I shall have to many Panass,"
sobbed Halya, interrupting him ; " old Okhrim
came yesterday, and he and my father are
making up the match. If you loved me you
would save me from Panass. I could persuade
my father to give me to you, if you were
only a Christian. Oh ! why do 3^ou make me
so unhapp}^ ? "

"I knew I must tell you," said Paul,

us THE HiaUWAY OF SORROW.

"because if you became my wife you would
have to share my lot. We shall be poor and
forsaken, persecuted and exiled ; and you could
not endure that."

" Yes ! I could — with you," replied Halya,
in a delicious whisper. She pressed her cheek
ajjainst his.

" Oh ! I love you, Paul ! " she cried ; " I
never loved anyone but you ! Don't leave me ;
don't give me up ! I could go to Siberia
with you a hundred times rather than marry
Panass ! "

She lifted up her face, and fixed a long
and searching gaze upon him. He was deeply
moved ; but his eyes were sad and steadfast.
She did not find in them a sign of yielding.
Her head fell down; and she broke into a
passion of weeping.

" There is no chance of happiness for us,"
said Paul, " or rather there is only one — that
you should cast in your lot witli us, and let
us be married by the German pastor."

Halya shook her head.

"Then God's will be done!" he murmured,
yielding to that thread of fatalism which runs
through all the life of a llussian peasant, and

THE PANNOTS ERA'S GBAVE. 169

wbich gives to them a strange patience with
their bitter lot.

They sat together, almost in silence, until the
red ball of the sun touched the western horizon ;
and deep shadows began to creep along the
forest glades. The herdsman's horns were
heard in the distance ; the cattle were being
gathered together for the night. Paul led
Halya to the outskirts of the forest ; and they
parted, as lovers part who have met for the
last time.

Paul flunjr himself under a tree and buried
his face in his hands. How long he remained
in his hopeless reverie he did not know ; but
when he lifted up his head the stars were
hanging like little lamps in the dark blue of
the sky. To reach Ostron he must pass
through the depths of the forest behind him.
He fully believed in the existence of demons ;
but he had no fear of them. What harm
could come to him whom God protected ? He
strode boldly into the wood.

At some little distance within the forest
stood a charcoal-burner's hut, almost fallen into
ruins ; for since the mischance that had
happened to Avdiushka no peasant could be

170 THE IIIGTHVAY OF SORROW.

found to undertake any work so near the
Punnotshka's grave. Wliat was Paul's amaze-
ment to see a light shining througli the
chinks of the roof and the walls ? He crept
stealthily forward, with beating pulses and a
throbbing heart. His curiosity and courage
sustained each other ; when one failed the
other prompted him. He could not go on,
and leave this mystery unsolved. At last
he reached the hut near enough to see the
interior through the half-open door. There
sat Valerian ; and beside him a man with a
packet of papers in his hand. They were talk-
ing in quiet tones.

"I thought I heard a footstep," said the
stranger.

" Impossible ! " answered Valerian, with a
lauch ; " there is not a soul in Knishi would
venture within a mile of this at night. They
believe in the devil too firmly. The devil has
been of some use for once, my friend."

They resumed their conversation in lower
tones ; and Paul stole away as silently as he
had approached the hut.

His mother was watching for his return.
He could see her sitting inside the house,

THE PANNOTSEKA'8 GRAVE. 17 J

with her knitting in her hands, and the
well-worn New Testament lying on the table
before her. Speechless and unhappy he crept
to her side, and kneeling down hid his face
on her breast.

Ooliana understood what he meant, and her
heart was torn with conflicting emotions. She
remembered when this beloved head nestled in
her bosom as its only resting-place, when no
pain or grief troubled it. Her baby was a
man now, with a man's passions and qualities.
He was suffering grievously; and his very
silence was eloquent of his grief. Her tears
fell fast upon his dark hair, and she pressed
her lips fondly against the bowed head.

"There is no man," she said, "that hath
left house, or parents, or brethren, or wife,
or children, for the kingdom of Grod's sake,
who shall not receive manifold more in this
present time ; and in the world to come ever-
lasting life."

172

CHAPTER XIV.

hai-ya's betrothal.

It was well for Halya that her father was
not in when she reached home. He had gone
to Okhrim's, and would probably not be back
till a late hour. Marfa told her she looked
upon the marriage with Panass as quite settled,
and she was looking over Halya's wardrobe
and the household linen they had spun together
for several winters past. The mother seemed
to think that any girl must be delighted at
so splendid a match, and with such a dowry
as her father was willing to give to her.

" Mother ! " she cried, " what good will
it do me for other girls to envy me ? I shall
be miserable ! "

" Don't say that ! It is unlucky," answered
her mother. " God is with you. In time
you may get used to it, and you will love
your husband."

" You don't love my father," said Halya ;

EALYA'S BETROTHAL. 173

"you are afraid of liim, and you are happier
when he is out of the way. He does not mind
striking you, if you displease him, and Panass
will treat me the same, as soon as he is tired
of me.'*

They were silent for a little while, Marfa
counting out the cloths and towels into tens,
when Halya broke out passionately.

" I will not marr}?- him ! " she exclaimed.

** How can you say so ? " asked her mother.
*' Did you ever know any girl who refused to
marry the husband her father chose? It is
unheard of. He would beat you, and lock
you up, and starve you, and all the men would
say he was right. You would 'be obliged to
give in ; it is a woman's fate to do as she
is ordered. Oh yes ! I know. I was a girl
once, and I was afraid of Karpo. How I knelt
at my father's feet and bogged and prayed ! I
loved someone else, too. Karpo was older than
me, and he also loved a poor girl. But our
families were rich and they compelled us to
marry. It was a bitter sorrow for me. Yes,
Halya, you are not the first, and you won't
be the last, my poor child."

The poor mother was softened by the

174 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

recollection of her own girlhood, and she began
to pity and ciy over her daughter. Halya
did not answer ; she knew her mother could
not help her.

She wept a good part of the night, and
got up with reddened eyelids and a pale face.
Karpo, coming in to breakfast, scanned her
with an attentive and searchinsr look. He
was fond of his only child, and it vexed him
to think lie might have to force her into
marriage with Panass. He watched her closely,
seeing that she ate nothing. She cleared the
table and folded the table-cloth listlessly, not
once glancing at him. It was useless to defer
any explanation.

"Well, daughter," he said, " I believe you
know that Grod is sending you a good husband.
Okhrim and I are pretty well agreed about the
dowry, and next Sunday we will have the
betrothal feast."

" Father ! " cried nal3-a, kneeling before
hiin, and hiding her face against his knee.
" I don't want to marry. If you loved me
3'ou wouldn't want to get rid of me in such
a hurry."

" I don't want to marry ! I don't want to

EALYA'S BETROTHAL. 175

marry ! " repeated Karpo, with a sneer ; " every
girl wants to be married, and Panass is
the best match in Knishi. Any other girl
would light a candle before the icon and dance
for joy."

" Father, I dislike Panass ; I shall not be
happy with him. Don't make me miserable!
I am your only child."

Old Karpo felt dissatisfied with himself
when he found he could not make his heart
as hard as a flint ap-ainst his daughter.

" Tell me," he said, " are you still thinking
of Paul Rudenko ? "

" Yes ! " whispered Ilalya, pressing closer to
her father.

"But if he goes on as he is he will have
all his goods and his lands confiscated," said
Karpo; "I know it for certain. Savely and
Father Vasili were talking about it. You
cannot live upon nothing, my little Halya.
You are young and foolish, and do not under-
stand what life is. It is not all petting and
befooling one another. Perhaps, though, Paul
is going to give up his stupid heresy ? " he
added, in a softer voice. If Paul would but
return to the religion of his forefathers, he

176 THE niGHWAY OF SORllOW.

would no longer oppose liis marriage with
Halva.

" No. Oh no ! " she sobbed.

" And you would marry a Stundist ! " ex-
claimed Karpo.

" I don't want to marry the one or the
other," persisted Halya ; " let me stay at
home, dear father ! I will work, and please
3'ou in every way. I will never go out except
to church. Oh ! let ' me stay and live with
you."

Marfa had been listening in silence.

" WI13' hurry her, indeed ? " she said now ;
" let her stay at home and prolong her girlhood.
It is the only happy time we women have in
life. She will have plenty more chances to
go under the yoke."

" Shut np, you fool ! " stormed Karpo,
glad to find someone to vent his vexation upon ;
" you see the girl is almost out of her mind
and hardly knows what she says, and instead
of talking reason and sense to her, you begin
wailing about women not being happy. No
more nonsense ! She shall marry Panass, and
there is an end to it. We will have the be-
trothal ft'ast on Sunday."

MALTA'S BETROTHAL. 177

He fliing- himself out of the house, leavino-
Halya sobbing on the floor beside his chair.
Marfa could not offer her any consolation.
Both of them were thinkinsi; the same thino".
It would be impossible for her to marry Paul,
and her father would compel her to take
another husband. Why not Panass as well as
anybody else ?

Two days later Karpo went to see Okhriin
again, and the next day Okhrim came to see
Karpo. They sat together for hours, discussing
the most minute details of the dowry, till at
last they came to an agreement on all points
and shook hands over the barcrain.

The same day Karpo told his daughter
all was definitely settled. The girl received
the fatal news with apparent indifference.

" Thank God ! she is all right now," thought
Karpo. He even condescended to ask Marfa
what she thought of Halya.

"She seems all right," answered the
mother prudently.

Indeed, Halya appeared quite reconciled to
her fate. She cried no more ; but helped her
mother, and busied herself about the house
in preparation of the approaching feast. Once

178 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

^vhen she was carrying water home from the
well she met Paul, and greeted him almost
as if he was a mere acquaintance. All was
over between them. It was wrong now even
to think of him.

Long before da3^1ight on Sunday morn-
ing Marfa was bus}^ at her oven. Food
onouirh for a whole rei'iment of soldiers had
to be cooked. The whole house was turned
uj)side down. Karpo brought from the cellar
all kinds of liquors, especially mead made
I'rom honey, and vodka. In fornier days
Ooliana would have been there putting her
hand deftly to everything. Ah ! if Paul had
only been the betrothed lover !

Ilalya took out the marriage-scarf which
she had embroidered so beautifully, weaving
into every stitch bright thoughts of her happy
life with Paul. How often she had pictured
to herself how she would tie it as a sash
round Paul, and then stoop and kiss his hand
in token that she looked upon him as her
master and husband !

Busy as tluy were, it was essential that
all the family should go to church. It
would not do for an^'one to suppose the

RALYA'S BETROTHAL. 179

preparations for the feast detained tliera. There
was no chance of Paul being there; and
Halya's heavy heart was undisturbed. On
their return home Marfa and Halja hastily
completed their arrangements ; and as the
church clock struck twelve the fruests beg^an
to come.

Neither Marfa nor Halya sat down to
table ; they went to and fro between the oven
and the dining-table, serving the guests, and
pressing them to eat from one dish after
another. Hour after hour they sat feasting,
until at last the hungriest guest declared he
had had enough. Then at a signal from her
father Halva went out, and brousfht in her
marriage scarf, with its rich embroidery.
Panass met her in the middle of the room,
and she fastened it round him, and, bowing
low, was about to kiss his hand. But Panass
lifted up her pretty face, and kissed her on
the lips.

" It's only once out of hundreds of times ! "
he said, w^ith a foolish laugh.

The blood rushed back from Halya's face,
leaving her as cold and white as marble. It
would be better to die, she said to herself.
m2

ISO THE HIGHWAY OF SOBROW.

At dusk Oklirim siisfq-ested tliat the whole
coni])any should go down to his house to
finish up the night with drinking vodka.
There were no women there, he said signiti-
cantly. At last Halya was left alone, for her
mother, worn out with fatigue, crept away
to bed. She tore off her rich betrothal dress,
unbound the ribbons from her hair, and
tossed them, with a coral necklace, on to the
floor. Thev were hateful ornaments to her.

" Oh, Lord ! what will become of me !
what will become of me ! " she murmured in
agony ; " oh, Paul ! 3'ou might have saved
me ! And I love you so ! I love you so ! "

In the meantime the drinkins2: Vv'ent on in
Okhrim's house until ever^'one was more or
less intt)xicated. Okhrim had invited several
other guests, among whom was Father Vasili ;
and Panass assiduously filled up every glass
as soon as it was empt}'. He was celebrating
a. double triumph; he had won the girl whom
he had longed for, and he had ousted his
rival Paul, who had alwa^-s looked upon
llalya as his own. Panass drank joyously
to his own betrothal.

The revels were carric.'d on far into the

EALYA'S BETROTHAL. 181

iiiglit. At one end of the room half a dozen
men were tryin£c to »mo- tosrether, each one
with a different tune, or a different song. In
another corner Karpo w^as caressing the red-
headed Audrey, taking him for Hal3^a, and
saying in a thick voice that Panass was worth
a hundred Pauls ; that Paul compared with
Panass was like a pig to a horse. These words
were caught up hy Panass, and excited his
drunken imasfination.

" Paul Pudenko ! who speaks of a pig like
him?" he shouted. "I've got Halya; and
now I'd like to pound him into powder."

" Look here, boys ! " cried one of the
younger men, " let us go and make Paul
drink in honour of this betrothal."

" Let us go ! let us go ! " shouted ever\^
man who could stand on his feet ; and leaving
the older men to continue their drunken
debauch they set off to Ostron.

The gate of Paul's courtyard was locked, but
in a moment it was broken by a rush of
strong men against it. Heavy fists knocked
at the doors and window shutters. There
was a sound of a child crying within, and
very quickly Ooliana opened a window.

182 TEE HIGHWAY OF SORBOW.

" AVhiit is the nuitter?" she cried, seeing
the house beset bv men.

"We want Paul! where is he? where is
Paul?" they shouted.

*' He is not here," answered Ooliana ;
" Paul is gone to Kovylsk."

She closed the window sharply, and dis-
appeared.

" She is telllnij: lies ! " vociferated Panass ;
" Paul is frightened, and is hiding indoors.
Let us force the door, comrades."

Several of them snatched up a beam which
was lying near at hand, and they were about
to attack the door, when suddenly it was
opened from within, and the tall, dignified
form of Ooliana stood in the doorway. The
men involuntarilv fell back. Ooliana made a
step forward, and her whole face and figure
were lit up by the moon.

" Why have you come ? " she asked ;
" Panass, Audrey, Danilo, Petro ! You are
all of you the sons of respectable people :
many of them my dear friends. I could not
be afraid of you as if you were a band of
robbers. What do you want? I have l)em-
yan's little child in my house, very ill, and

HALYA'S BETROTHAL. 183

you have startled him. Tell me what you
want."

"We want Paul to come out and drink
the health of the bride and bridegroom," said
Danilo.

" You ought to be ashamed ! " replied
Oohana. "Paul is gone to see Louk3^an.
Probably he will get into trouble for it ; but
my son is no coward. He risks everything
to help his old friend. He never dreamed
that I should be molested by our neigh-
bours. Demyan too is gone, and there are
only we two women and a baby in the house.
If you don't believe me, come in and see
for yourselves."

She opened the door wide, and stood on
one side, as if expecting them to enter. The
young men looked sheepish, and remained
motionless.

" Boys ! " she said in her clear and pleas-
ant voice, " I have known every one of you
all your lives. This is Sunday night ; and
most of you went to church this morning,
and prayed to God, saying : ' Our Father, lead
us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil.' And at night you get drunk, and come

IS^ THE HIGH WAY OF SORROW.

to disturb poor lonely women. I know the
devil tempts you, but you must resist liim,
and he will flee from you. Ask God to help
you. You are an industrious man, Panass ;
and you, Dauilo, are a good son ; and Petro
is always helping his neighbours. There is
good in you all. Oh, my sons, be you good
men !

She confronted the subdued and silenced
crowd for a minute longer, and then with a
cordial " Good-night ! " she turned and entered
the house.

The young men felt ashamed to look one
another in the face. They dispersed quietly,
with no more shoutinfj and siua:iuir.

185

CHAPTER XY.

INQUISITORS.

On his return to Kovylsk, Father Paissy went
immediately to the Archbishop with a report
of what he had learned in Ivnishi. He stated
that he found religion there in a deplorable
condition ; the Orthodox church almost de-
serted, and the Stundists flourishing, without
let or hindrance either from the Mir or the
priest. He feared that the heresy would
spread widely ; but he had arrested the leader,
and he had given wholesome advice and strin-
gent directions to Father Vasili and to the
starosta of Knishi.

" And the other heretic ? " mumbled the
old Archbishop, who was growing childish,
but who prided himself on his memory.
" The man who chopped the sacred icon to
fragments in the market-place. Is he arrested?"

"Alas! no," answered Paissy. "He is
hiding somewhere ; but we are on his track.

1S6 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

When he is caught, he will be tried to-
grether with tlie Knishi Stundist on the same
indictment."

" Very good ! " said tlie Archbishop ; " we
must not bear the sword of God in vain.
We must root out tliis damnable heresy
b}^ the sword, if the}' will not listen to
reason."

The Archbishop proceeded to institute a
committee for inquir}^ into the matter,
the members of which were chosen from the
Consistory, and Paissy was appointed its
secretary. He became, in fact, the heart and
soul of it. Along this path promotion lay,
and Paissy was profoundly ambitious. He
had, moreover, a sincere hatred of all heresy
and schism. To him the Orthodox Greek
Church was the only w^ay to heaven ; and
attendance at its services, and due payment
of its many chiitns, were the steps by which
to pursue tliat way. There was no possi-
bility of salvation outside its pale ; at any
rate, for t1i()S(> who had been ])()rn in it. God's
uncovenanted mercies might be extended to
those nations so geographically unfortunate
as to be born beyond the limits of Holy

IXQUISITOBS. 187

Eussia; but to Eussian seceders no mercy
could be sliown either by Grod or man.

Though Father Paissy had an inward
conviction that Loukyan was one of those
fanatics who could not be brought to repent-
ance and recantation, he still felt it his duty
to make the attempt. He proposed to the
Committee that someone should see what
could be done with their prisoner by argu-
ment and persuasion, and he was unanim-
ously elected for the task, as being a
priest imbued with the most truly Christian
principles.

Paissy betook himself to the prison ; but
his benevolent feeling towards Loukyan re-
ceived at once a severe shock. He found
him and a fellow- Stundist taking a walk
together in the prison-yard, their two warders
playing in the meantime a game of cards in
a corner, where they could not overhear the
conversation of their prisoners. This indul-
gence shown to the obstinate enemies of Grod
and the Church made Paissy's blood boil with
indignation. He summoned the superintendent
of the gaol, and threatened to denounce him
at once to the Governor of the province. He

1S8 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

was onl}' appeased by the instant dismissal
of the warders and the separation of the
prisoners.

After this scene the task of persuasive
exhortation was no easy matter, and Paissy
went away without exchanging a word with
either of the imprisoned Stundists.

A few days afterwards the Committee for
preliminary investigation held its first meet-
ing in the Consistory buildings. The room
in which they met was adorned Avith the
portraits of eminent archbishops, and behind
the head of a large table, covered with green
cloth, hung a life-size portrait of the Tzar
in a massive gilded frame. The six members
of the Committee sat on each side of the
table, with Paissy in the middle. Before him
was laid a New Testament in gorgeous bind-
ing, and beside it was a golden cross brought
from the adjoining church, to give a more
sacred solemnity to the judicial proceedings.

At a sign from Paissy an official sum-
moned the warders and their prisoners. They
entered by dilTerent doors, and Loukyan's
heart leaped into his mouth as he saw the
other prisoner was Stepan. StejDan smiled and

INQUISITORS. 189

nodded slightly. They then bowed three
times, as is the custom of the peasantry, first
in direct front, and afterwards to the right
and left ; hut neither of them crossed them-
selves, or bowed to the icons.

They both wore a prison dress, which very
much altered their appearance, giving them a
meaner and humiliated look. The warders
placed them side by side at the foot of the
table.

*' Prisoners," said Paissy, in his softest
tones, " you deserve severe punishment for
numerous offences against our holy Church.
Your blasphemies have been a scandal to all
orthodox people. But our Archbishop, in his
fatherly kindness and long-suffering towards
you, seeks rather to restore you to religion than
to inflict penalties upon you. He will inter-
cede for 3^ou to the civil authorities, and get
you restored to freedom and to your legal
rights, if you repent and expiate your crimes.
By public recantation of your errors you will
set a good example to those whom you have
already misled into the paths of error. Listen
closely to what I am about to say."

He paused for a few moments, looking at

190 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

tliem with a stead}^ and searcliing gaze. Then
he addressed Stepan.

" Stepan Vasiliev," he said, " yielding to
the instigation of the devil, 3'ou profaned our
holy religion !)}'■ publicly cleaving into splinters
several sacred icons. A frairment of these is in
our possession, and we do not doubt that it was
the divine image of the Mother of God ! We
shudder at the thought of such sacrilege.
According to law you might be adjudged
to imprisonment, or to hard labour for life
in the mines of Siberia."

" I confess it," answered Stepan ; " I de-
stroyed the icons. But I had just read in
the Bible, ' Ye shall not make to yourselves
idols.' The poor ignorant peasants worship
the icons themselves ; they call them God, even.
' Here is our God ! ' they say, and they bow
down to them and worship them "

He was interrupted by Loukyan, who
was calnifr and more experienced tlian his
fellow-prisoner, and wlio Avanted to prevent
him from ruining his cause by rash admissions.

" He did not gatlier a crowd, your rever-
ence," he said. " It was in the inn-yard, and
only a few people saw him."

INQUISITORS. 191

*' Hold your tongue ! " cried Paissy, raising
his voice ; " your turn will come soon enough.
Then you shall have your sa3^ You fool ! " he
continued, addressing Stepan, " do you not
know that if you offend against an icon you
offend against the holy being whom it
represents ? Do you see this portrait of
the Tzar?"

Paissy pointed to the picture hanging on
the wall above his head.

"What is it?" he asked. "A piece of
canvas covered with colours. But try only to
strike it, and what would happen to you ?
The soldiers would tear you limb from limb.
Do you understand, 3'ou stupid and ignorant
blockhead ? The icon is the same as the holy
being it represents. If you strike it, you strike
the saint or the angel it stands for. You do
not understand this, yet you set yourself to
teach the people ! "

" But if that is so," said Stepan, " if God
approves of icons, why does He not defend
them from injury ? You should leave it with
Him. He is all-wise and all-strouir."

" He has already avenged His saints by
delivering you into our hands," answered Paissy.

192 THE lIinnU'AY OF SOBEOW.

" Write down his fanatical and blaspliemons
answers," he added to his secretary — a young
man, a favourite and a distant relation of the
Archbishop's.

The bold answers of the iconoclast Stepan
did not irritate Paissy. He seemed to him
nothing more than many others among the
Dissenters — a simple fanatic — not dangerous
in themselves, but mere followers of their
leaders. Louk\-an was evidently the chief
person among the heretics of Knishi. If he
could be Gfot rid of there would be an end
of the heresy.

" Louk3an Petrov," said Paissy, " there
are many charges against you. You are put on
your ti"ial for unlawfully converting orthodox
people to your German heresy. You have
privily taught damnable doctrines both to old
and young, who have been seduced b}- you
from the true service of Almighty God. At
your instigation this unfortunate young man
was guilty of a sacrilegious crime. What
answer can you make to this ? "

" Neither Stepan nor any other soul could
I convert," replied Loukyan ; " and how could
an ignorant, unlearned man like nie teach

INQUISITORS. 193

others ? It was tlie Lord Himself who taught
tliem and converted them. If any guilt lies at
my door, it is that I read to them the New
Testament, and told them what God had done
for my own soul. That is the book lying
before your reverence on the table. You
have it in a golden binding, but we have it
bound up in our hearts — a golden treasure,
containing the truth from God. It teaches
us how we ought to live, and what to believe,
and how to worship God. Heading and study-
ing the New Testament is our only crime. We
obey the laws ; we pay our taxes ; Ave pray for
the Tzar every time we meet for worship.
We love God, and we live in peace with our
neifjlibours."

" Silence ! " cried Paissy ; " your tongue is
too lung. You approved of Stepan's sacri-
lege ? "

" It was not I who approved of it,"
answered Loukyan.

" That is very praiseworthy," said Paissy,
with a sneer. " Write that down, brother Par-
pheny. Loukyan, the Stundist, did not ap-
prove of the destruction of the icons."

" Stay ! " said Loukyan. " Whether I

194 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

approved of it or not I do not say ; but God
approved of it, as He did when the temple
of Baal was destroyed."

Paissy reddened with anger, but he re-
strained himself, and only said, turning to the
secretary —

" Write it down carefully. Loukyan Petrov,
you have instigated the people to rebel against
the authorities instituted by God and the Tzar.
What do you say to that ? "

"It is a false accusation," he answered
firmly. " We occupy ourselv^es, not with
earthly Governments, but with heavenly.
* My kingdom is not of this world,' says
our Lord. It is His kingdom that we
seek, and we trouble ourselves with no
questions of worldly politics. We obey not
only good rulers, but bad ones. But in the
matter of religion we obey God only; and
neither principalities nor powers of this world,
not the Tzar himself, can compel us to obey
them rather than God. They may persecute
us and slay us ; but we shall bear death itself
gladly, as the early Chrihtians did, the apostles
and the martyrs, who have received the crown
ot life from our crucified Iledeemer."

INQUISITOES. 195

" Then you compare yourself with the
apostles and martyrs," said Paissy sarcastically,
" and our orthodox Tzar is like a heathen
emperor persecuting the followers of Christ.
Is he like Nero or Tiberius ? "

"I know neither Nero nor Tiberius,"
answered Loukyan, "but God knows and
searches the hearts of all men. I say again
I make supplication morning and evening for
the Tzar, and for all that are in authority
under him. We desire only to lead a quiet
and peaceable life, in all godliness and honesty."

It was quite in vain that Paissy tried to lead
Loukyan into any dangerous remarks against the
Government. To him the question of politics
was purely indifferent. But as soon as the
investigation passed over to religious topics,
Loukyan was unexpectedly candid and free-
spoken. He admitted that he systematically
broke the canonical laws ; that he refused to
take the holy sacraments ; that he would not
attend the ceremonies of the Church ; that he
could not conscientiously pay the priests' dues;
and that he had removed the icons from their
shrine in his house. He acknowledged to
having christened children, and having buried
N 2

196 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

the dead, and to conducting a simple form of
the Lord's Supper.

" What do you think of the holy saints ? "
asked Paissy.

" The}' were men like ourselves," answered
Loukyan ; " they prayed to God as we pray ;
the}' loved Him as we love Him. True they
were as strong men, and we are hut like babes
in Christ. But we too shall grow up into
manhood. The apostles saw Christ, and talked
and walked with Him ; and that makes their
testimony of heavenly worth to us. But they
were men with like passions as ourselves."

Paissy nodded. This was enough to in-
criminate Loukyan.

" Write it down — write it down carefully,
brother Parpheny," he said to the secretary.

" Well, apostle," he continued cheerfully,
"and what do you think of our bishops,
metropolitans, and the Holy Synod ? In your
opinion they are wolves in sheep's clothing,
rather than pastors of their flocks ? "

Loukyan made no answer. Paissy repeated
tlie question in a more guarded form.

" Even in heaven there are archangels set
over tlie angels,' he remarked.

INQUISITORS. B7

" I do not know about heaven," replied
Loukjan ; " and we, too, have our pastors and
teachers ; but we think it unhiwful to pay
them, except such expenses as they are put to
necessarily on our behalf. If any man among
us is in want, we supply him with all he
needs. But we cannot give money for prayer
and spiritual ministry. This comes from
heaven, and is the gift of God. No man
among us would take money for such an
office."

" Write it down ! " cried Paissy, in a voice
of restrained anger.

The examination went on for hours. Paissy
quoted the decrees of -^he Holy Synod ;
Loukyan replied with text after text from the
New Testament. The decrees of the Holy
Synod were often directly contradictory of the
New Testament. Paissy grew more and
more irritated.

" It is simply a Grerman religion," he cried ;
" all that you say you have learned from the
Germans. The fathers of our Holy Church
give quite a different interpretation to the
passages you quote. You are among those who
wrest the Scriptures to their own destruction.

198 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

Vou have forsaken your mother Church for a
German heresy."

" Why should we not learn from the
Germans ? " asked Loukyan ; " but indeed we
learn only from the Bible. It does not signify
who first brouL^ht the light to us ; but we who
possess it will never plunge into darkness
acrain."

" So you persist obstinately in your heresy,"
said Paissy. " For the last time I call upon
vou to bethink yourselves, whether you will
repent of this your sin, and make a public
confession of your repentance ; I will plead
vour cause with the Archbishop. Otherwise
you will fare badly indeed."

" We must first obey God," began Loukyan.

" Leave God alone ! " interrupted Paissy,
" it is not God whom you obey ; but the devil,
who is the father of lies. Warders ! take
them away."

Every one was weary of the discussion,
which was entirely useless, and apjxirently
endless. Loukyan and Stepan were led away ;
and the Committee drew up a report of the
proceedings to send in to the Archbishop.

199

CHAPTER XVI.

IN DEEP WATERS.

LouKYAN was confined in a solitary cell, and
kept apart from the other prisoners, in order
to avoid, what had been frequently the case,
the spread of Stundism among them. Many
of them were dangerous criminals ; but they
were carefully guarded from the influence of
the heretics.

In the same corridor was Stepan's cell,
two doors away. They could not communicate
with one another, excepting when one passed
the door of the other's cell ; and if the
warder with them was not very strict, he
allowed them to exchange a few words of
friendship and encouragement,

The prison at Kov3dsk consisted of a large,
two-storeyed square edifice, with several ad-
ditional buildings for the accommodation of
the staff employed. It stood in the middle
of a wide yard, surrounded by a high and

200 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

thick wall, which was built half-way up the
second store3^ From the cells on the ground-
floor nothing but this wall could be seen.
But from the upper cells it was practicable,
by climbing on a stool, to see over the fields
and the suburbs of the town. The solitary
cells, where the most dreaded prisoners were
confined, were in the upper fioor, for the
sake of safety, it being impossible to make
a subterranean passage from them ; a mode
of escape not by any means unknown in
Itussian prisons.

Loukyan was lodged in one of these cells.
It was small and very dirty; but it was dry
and liirht. It was six feet wide bv ten feet
long; against the wall was a wooden plank
instead of a bedstead, and a horribly filthy
bucket was the only other piece of furniture.
It was a most uncongenial abode for a man
of very cleanly habits, and accustomed to the
pure air of an out-of-door life. I^ut one does
not expect a prison to be congenial ; and it
was at least bearable.

Twice a day food was brought to him,
consisting of bread and sour soup at mid-da}',
and some kind of prison skilly at night, lie

IN DEEP WATERS. 201

was not allowed to go out for exercise oftener
than once in five days. But he felt well,
and his mind was perfectly tranquil. He
astonished his warder by asking for his New
Testament, which had been taken from him.
The request was forwarded to the super-
intendent ; and as the reading of religious
books, approved of by the Holy Synod, was
encouraged in the j)risons, he was allowed to
have it. Now he could spend his empty hours
in reading the beloved records of his Master's
life and teaching, finding constantly in them
new sources of strength and consolation. Very
often he forgot that he was in prison. He
was walking with Jesus beside the Sea of
Galilee, listening to His voice ; or he was
standino; on the Mount of the Transfig-uration,
gazing at his glorified Lord ; or looking on
with tears as the Saviour hung upon the cross ;
or watching His triumphant ascension into
heaven. Loukyan's soul was as free as the
larks he saw wheeling up to the blue sky
outside the prison walls.

The first evening of his imprisonment he
began to sing an evening hymn, but the
warder sternly forbade it ; and Loukyan obeyed,

2<J2 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

and for the future sang only in a whisper to
himself. The days went on monotonously ; one
just like the other ; until he and Stepan had
been subjected to then' first examination.

The day after this interview with his per-
secutors, Paiss}^ entered his cell accompanied
by the superintendent. He looked at once
with disapproval at the window, from which
a wide expanse of sky could be seen. The
cell was too full of pleasant light.

" What ! IVtr Tvanovitch," he said jest-
ingly to the inspector, "it seems you are
making your prison into an hotel for passing
travellers ! "

" How so ? " said the superintendent ;
"on the contrary, all my lodgers are per-
manent."

" Furnished apartments," continued Paissy,
looking about him with a smile at the plank
bed and the bucket; "but if you keep them
in such a mansion as this tluy will never
want to leave."

"Oh! I can alter it, if you wish," said
the superintendent ; " I have plenty of rooms
in my mansion, suitable for dilferent guests."

They exchanged a few words in an under-

IN DEEP WATERS. 203

tone. On glancing again at Louk^-an, Paissy
caught siglit of the corner of a book pro-
truding from his pocket. Unceremoniously he
possessed himself of it.

"What is this, Petr Ivanovitch?" he
asked reproachfully.

" The Testament," he answered ; " it is
accorded by law. I could not refuse it to a
prisoner; it is for their good."

"Good for others," said Paissy; "but not
good for heretics. I confiscate the book."

" He will not want it where T shall put
him," answered the superintendent, with a
laugh. They went away, taking the Testament
with them.

" It is written in my heart," thought
Loukyan : " they cannot tear it out of that."

Hardly half an hour had passed when
two warders entered his cell. One of them,
a stranger to Loukyan, was a tall, muscular
man, with hawk-like eyes, and thin pale lips,
compressed into a hard and cruel line. His
name was Arefiev ; and he was the special
warder of the obstinate and refractory
prisoners.

" That one ? " he asked his comrade.

204 THE HIGHWAY OF SOIiEOW.

pointin<_!^ at the slight and enfeebled form of
Loukyan.

" Yes, precisely ! " said the other warder.
Arefiev snorted contemptuously. He preferred
dealing with strong and really refractory
prisoners, whom it was worth while to subdue.
Was it likely that this thin, quiet old man
could be stubborn and obstinate?

" Come out of here, 3'ou archangel ! " he
ordered. Loukvan obeyed instantlv. His new
warder led him through long, narrow galleries ;
and after making several turns, took him down
some dark and long flights of stairs. Neither
of them spoke a word.

" Have you any money ? " asked Arefiev
bluntly.

" No ; what I had in my purse has been
taken awa}'," answered Loukyan.

"You fool!" he said, "didn't you know
how to hide it, in your hair, or under your
arm-pits ? But have you any friends in Kovylsk,
who would be willing to help you?"

" Oh, yes ! I have many, here and at
Ivnishi," replied Loukyan.

"Look here, then ! I have different cells," said
Arefiev: " 1 will put you into one of the best."

IN DEEP WATERS. 205

** Thank j^ou, brother," he answered.

" But what will j^ou pay for it ? " asked
Arefiev ; " I will take five roubles ; and only
that because you are such a simple old fellow.
Will that do?"

" No, no," said Loukyan, shaking his
head; "we dare not give any bribes. You
must do your duty to your superiors. You
must put me where the superintendent bade
you. I cannot tempt you to disobedience."

" Ah ! that's your tack ! " exclaimed Arefiev,
with cruel glee ; " 3'ou're one of the new
saints ! Very well ! you may preach and pray
here as long as you like."

He opened with a large key a heavy,
iron-cased door, and pushed him into a dark,
fetid dungeon. The door slammed — the iron
bolt clanked ; and Loukyan found himself in
utter darkness. His hands touched the cold
walls, which were covered by some soft slime.
The floor was slippery with all sorts of filth.
The atmosphere was so foul and noisome that
at first he felt suffocated and giddy. He
stood motionless for a few minutes, with closed
eyes and bowed head.

When he opened his eyes he found him-

206 TEE HIGH WAY OF SORBOW.

self no ionirer in utter diirkness. A little
pencil of light shone through the key-hole,
and faintl}' illuminated the cell. It fell upon
a corner of his awful prison. Then he saw
that wliat he had taken for slime upon the
walls were innumerable swarms of creeping
things ; thousands upon thousands of soft,
grey, horrible creatures, covering every inch
of the walls. At that sight he shuddered with
horror, AVith the exception of his bees he
could not endure insects ; and in this hole he
would be eaten alive by them. It was as if
he had been bound hand and foot, and thrown
.ntu their power.

The whole odious mass of vermin seemed
to move towards him. Already something was
creeping about his skin, and stinging him.
J^cside himself with loathing and abhorrence,
lioukyan fell upon the door, and began to
knock vehemently, 'calling upon Aretiev to
come to his help.

Dead silence was all the answer he got.
Arefiev was gone to the su})erintendent to re-
})ort upon the change made in Loukyan's cell.
At last, worn out with his iruitless attempts,
J^oukyan looked in vain for a clean spot on

IN DEEP WATERS. 207

the floor where he could rest his weary limbs.
But as soon as he sank down exhausted new
hordes of parasites besieged him. He sprang
up again, and pulling his prison-cap closely
over his ears to protect at least his head from
their attacks, he began to walk to and fro.
It was the only way in which to defend him-
self a little from his greedy foes.

At mid-day Arefiev brought him a jug of
water and a piece of rye-bread — the customary
diet for those confined in the refractory cells.

" How do you like your new lodgino- ? "
he asked, laughing.

Loukyan said nothing.

"Would you like to change it?" he went
on ; " but now I shall want ten roubles. Don't
ask me to take less."

Loukyan still said nothing. If that offer
had been made to him an hour earlier, in the
first moments of horror and disgust, he might
have accepted it through physical weakness.
But that awful moment was over. His nerves
were somewhat blunted, and his soul had
gathered strength. He felt power given to
him to resist the temptation.

" What will you give me to take you

208 THE HIGHWAY OF SOREOW.

into another cell ? " said Arcfiev ; " only you
must come in here for the superintendent to
see you when he comes."

" No," said Loukyan, " I dare not bribe
you ; and I cannot practise any deceit. I
must bear whatever trial God may send me."

" Ah ! that is wliat you are, old fool ! '*
exclaimed Areliev in a tone of pleasantry ;
" well ! we shall see what you will say later
on.

He put the scanty meal on the noisome
floor, and went away. Loukyan could not
eat. He covered the jug of water with the
bread, and again paced his narrow cage up
and down. It was about six feet square, and
contained no kind of furniture.

Two hours later he felt the first nanor of
hunger. He stooped down to pick up his
rye-bread, and his fingers crushed something
soft and slimy. He threw it with disgust on
the floor ; the bread was quickly covered with
a thick layer of creeping things. That day
he neither ate nor drank. By-and-bye abso-
lute darkness filled the dungeon. He was
obliiTfcd to walk to and fro witii his hand
stretched out to avoid knocking his head

IN DEEP WATERS. 209

against the walls. Five short steps each way
was all the limit of exercise he possessed.
Later on he learned to walk easily in the
darkness, turning mechanically before he
touched the walls. Five steps, and no more.
The evening bugles sounded at the barracks.
Loukyan was still pacing to and fro in his
cage. The night guards came ; the prison
lights were lit ; but still he continued his
weary march, hungry, thirsty, worn-out, hardly
able to move his feet, until at last, unable to
struggle any longer, he sank down on the
slippery floor, and fell asleep like one who is
dead.

()

210

CHAPTER XVII.

THE LOWEST DEPTHS.

The next morning the Director, in his round
of duty, came to see the prisoner. Loukyan
pointed out to him the noisome filth of tiie
floor, and the slimy, crawling, living walls.
Petr Ivanovitch shrugged his shoulders.

" My orders are to keep you in the
refractor}'' cells until j^ou renounce your
damnable heresy," he said ; " a refractory
cell is not a parlour. Say the word, and I
will report it at once to Father Paissy."

Loukyan shook his head.

As an act of mercy the Director allowed
him to have a parashka, and ordered the
water to be brought in a jug with a lid
to it.

A few horrible days passed. The torture
to which Loukyan was subject was so
humiliating and irritating, with no short space
of cessation in which to gather courage, that

THE LOWEST DEPTHS. 211

his soul was caught in bonds as bitter as
death. He was unable to think or pray ; his
memory refused to recall the comforting words
of the Gospel he had embraced. Only the
words spoken by Job in his affliction rang
again and again through his wearied brain.
" "When I lie down I say, When shall I
arise and the night be gone ? and I am full
of tossinscs to and fro unto the dawninp- of
the day. My flesh is clothed with worms and
clods of dust ; my skin is broken, and become
loathsome." Now and then, however, a voice
within him whispered — " Ye have heard of
the patience of Job, and have seen the end
of the Lord ; that the Lord is very pitiful,
and of tender mercy," This seemed like a
message from heaven breathed in the depths
of hell. But Loukyan's physical strength was
decreasing. He could not stand firmly on his
feet, as if he had passed through a severe
illness. When he paced to and fro in his
cage his steps tottered, and he soon grew
tired. Not for a single moment was he per-
mitted to leave his cell and breathe the fresh
air. Only once a day Arefiev opened the door
for a few moments to pass in his allowance
o 2

212 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

of rve-breiid aud water ; and Loukyan took
care to be close by the door as long as it
was open. At first he ate all his bread at
once, as the only way to keep it from being
covered with vermin ; and he kept the water
in the covered jug, drinking it little by little.
But after three days his appetite failed him
in that fetid hole. He could no longer
swallow the bread.

At the end of the week he was sum-
moned to a second examination. This time
Paissy was alone when Loukyan was brought
in. Stepan was not there, as Paissy did not
wish the prisoners to encourage one another
in their obstinacy. He could hardly recognise
Loukyan, so changed was he in appearance.
This feeble, tottering old man, unwashed and
uncombed, with shrunken limbs and palsied
head, was very different from the hale and
courageous prisoner who had confronted the
Committee a week ago. Paissy gazed at him
with a long and searching look — the look
opponents give to one another before engaging
in a deadly conflict ; and his face expressed
great satisfaction. His enemy was sufficiently
weakened, and would prove an eas}^ conquest.

TEE LOWEST DEPTHS. 213

" Well ! have you had time to bethink
yourself?" he asked.

Loukyan did not answer. He wished to
prolong the examination as much as possible ;
only for the sake of remaining longer in that
large room, and of breathing that pure air.
Every breath put new life into him.

Paissy, believing that the man was reason-
ing with himself and wavering in his heresy,
did not hurry him.

" The Church would accept a late repent-
ance," he said softly. " It rejoices over the
repentance of one sinner more than over a
hundred of its faithful sons, who need no re-
pentance. Like a loving mother she must
punish her disobedient children ; but it is for
their good only, that they may be brought
back to the path of obedience. You have
been severely dealt with, I can see ; but it
was I who ordered you to the refractory
cells. I am sincerely sorry for you, old
man ; but I do it for the love of your soul,
which must be made to submit itself to
God, and to those whom God has put over
you as your spiritual pastors and masters.
It is better to destroy the body, than suffer

1214 THE HIGHWAY OF SOIiROW.

the soul to sink into the endless torments
of hell."

Paissy continued a long exhortation, con-
tainiuif all the time-honoured ars^uments of
inquisitors and persecutors. But he met with
no response from his hearer, neither by
word nor look. Loukyan was absolutely dumb
and motionless.

"Why do you keep silent like a block?"
asked Paissy anij^rily. "Can't you speak?"

"I do not wish to interrupt your rever-
ence," answered Loukj-an. " You speak wisely
and gently, almost like a brother. Yet you
kept me in a hole not fit for a dog or a pig.
And I am a man."

" You will fare still worse if you persist
in 3 our obstinacy," retorted Paissy in a quiet
yet terrible voice. " It would be better for
one of you to die than to have hundreds
perish in hell -fire through your teaching.
You are ignorant men ; but there are others
still more ignorant, who will follow your
foolish example, and be drowned in perdition.
It is our sacred duty t(^ protect the flock
committed to us, and to cast out and miser-
ably destroy the false teachers through whom

THE LOWEST DEPTHS. 215

innocent and confiding- souls may be eternally
lost. In Knishi alone you have led astray a
score or two of precious sons and daughters
of our Holy Mother Church. They have fol-
lowed you to their ruin in this world and in
the world to come. Better, I say, it is to
make a sacrifice of you, the head and chief
of the religious rebellion."

Whilst Paissy was repeating these hack-
neyed phrases of inquisitors, Loukyan's white
and worn face changed rapidly in expression.
He was deeply moved by the priest's sophistry,
which was quite new to him. Stepping a
little backwards, and laying a hand on his
throbbing heart, he lifted up his eyes, and a
light shone in them, as if he saw the Being
whom he appealed to.

" My God ! " he cried in a lamentable
voice, "if it was not Thy truth that I pro-
claimed, if my teaching was the ruin not the
salvation of my brothers, then I implore Thee,
by the sufferings I have borne for Thee, by
the zeal I have shown for what I believed to
be Thy service, strike me here and now with
Thy just anger. Deprive me of my sinful
tongue 1 Blind my eyes ! Let me never

21i; T]IE HIGHWAY OF SOBBOW.

aEfiiiu take Tliy name into my mouth ! Wither
awa}' my hands that T may never again lift
them up to Thee in worthless pra3^er ! "

He finished ; liis flushed face grew white
again. Casting down his eyes, and dropping
his arms to his sides, he waited in mingled
dread and faith the answer of God to his
appeal.

At that moment the worn-out old man
was splendid. Scores of people, had they
heard and seen him, would have been con-
verted to the new heresy. Paissy saw some-
thing of the power with which the Stundist
leaders addressed their hearers. He watched
Loukyan with lynx-like eyes, and with some-
what assumed indifference.

" Don't play the fool ! " he said roughly.
" You have no audience save me. Once more
I warn you to think of yourself and your
lamily. If you persist in your fanaticism, I
will leave you to rot in your cell ; or it that
fails, I will get you sent to Siberia to hard
labour in the mines."

" You have power over the bod3%" an-
swered Loukyan, " to do the worst you can.
But tlie soul you cannot touch. The blood

THJ<; LOWEST DEPTHS. 217

of the martyrs will fill up the sufferings of
Christ for the Church, He said He had not
come to bring peace on earth, but a sword.
The sword is drawn against us now, but God
Himself will sheathe it by-and-bje."

Paissy was biting his thin lips with rage.
He could have trampled upon the insolent
and obstinate heretic, who was unmoved by
his threats. But he restrained himself. There
was one other loop-hole through which to
escape the humiliation of being vanquished
by an unlettered Stundist.

He drank a glass of water, and began to
write on a large sheet of official paper.
Loukyan, who had a long sight, watched
Paissy mechanically as he wrote, in a bold,
clear hand, " I, the undersigned Loukyan
Petrov, declare." He supposed it was the
report of the examination which would be
read over to him, and he would be required
to sign it.

Having finished his wi*iting, Paissy looked
up with a conciliatory smile in his blue eyes
and on his thin lips.

" Took here, Loukyan, you are a sensible
man." he said; "you must not ruin yourself

218 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

for nothingf. We have nothiiii? iiiijainst voii
and your I'clin-ion at all, if only 3'ou will keep
it to yourself. We don't want to interfere.
If yovL will s^o to hell, to hell you must go.
But it is the will of God, and the Tzar's
command, that we must maintain and defend
the Orthodox Church by eyery means in our
power. It is you Stundists who have intro-
duced heres}' — the new teaching, as you call
it. Before you, we had nothing of the sort.
Our diocese was an exemplary one, not a
Dissenter in it. When we have silenced you,
it will be the same again. I am deeply
grieved for 3'ou, my poor fellow. Sign this
paper, by which you pledge 3'ourself neither to
preach, nor to hold services, nor to attempt to
convert others to your new creed. Then we
will leave you in peace, and you can go back
to your home and family."

With one hand he offered Loukyan the
cross to confirm his oath, and with the other
the paper he was to sign.

Loukyan put aside the cross, and did
not so much as look at the paper.

" Tempter ! " he said, " it is a subtle
temptation, but the Lord will deliver me

THE LOWEST DEPTHS. 219

from it. Neither your promises nor your
threats will move me. Woe is me if I preach
not the Gospel ! "

Paissy's face was distorted, and his eyes
flashed with rage. He lifted up the cross,
and struck Loukyan's head with all his might.
The old man tottered, but he did not fall.
He wiped the blood from his forehead on
his sleeve.

" A good use to put the cross to ! " he
exclaimed, lifting up his hands to ward off
another blow.

" Arefiev ! warder ! whoever is there ! "
shouted Paissy, " come here ! Take the villain
away to his cell, and let him rot there. He
has dared to lift up his hand against me."

Arefiev, who had been dozing in the ante-
room, quickly appeared, collared Loukyan, and
haled him out of the room, amid a shower of
brutal blows. He did not loose him till
they reached the door of the cell, but before
fitting the key into the lock he gave him a
rough handling, as if he could hardly bear to
leave off.

He opened the cell, and there came from
it such a rush of foul air that Loukvan recoiled

220 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

iu horror. Was it possible that he had already
lived seven days in that fetid atmosphere?
It seemed as if he could not survive it for
one hour.

" I will not go in," he cried, putting his
hands against the door-post with the strength
of desperation. " Put me into a cell fit for
men ! I demand to see the Director."

" Take that instead of seeing the Direc-
tor ! " said Arefiev, striking him on the head
with the ke}^

Loukyan caught hold of the key, and by a
sudden movement twisted it out of the
warder's hand and threw it into the corridor.
Arefiev sprang upon him, but Loukyan
struggled like a man on the verge of a preci-
pice ; and such was the energy of his despair,
that in spite of his physical weakness Arefiev
could not overpower him. He whistled, and
two other warders came to his aid. They all
three attacked the old mau with their keys and
their huge fists. In an instant he was on the
ground, and Arefiev, beside himself with rage,
kicked and trampled upon him as he lay pro-
strate. His comrades, afraid he might kill the
prisoner, dragged him away, lest they should

THE LOWEST DEPTHS. 221

all get into trouble. Like a ferocious bull -dog,
lie struggled against them to get back to
Loukyan.

" Why do you go on like this ? " said
one of the warders. " Have you forgotten what
happened to Denisov ? Do you want to go to
Siberia for murdering a prisoner ? Beat him if
he deserves it — you are right enough — but you
must not kill him. You will be the worse for
it yourself."

The warders, among themselves, called
Arefiev a cruel wolf — not a man. But for the
protection of his superiors, he would have been
sent to Siberia long ago for torturing his
prisoners. The last of his victims had been
Denisov, who died, but his death had been
hushed up. Loukyan, they knew, had
friends in Kovylsk, and some investigation
was sure to be made if he died.

" Let me go 1 I won't touch him," said
Arefiev.

The men watched him closely, but the
maddened bull-dog was quieted a little.
Loukyan was lying motionless and breathing
heavily, like some creature hunted to death.
One of the warders, getting hold of the

212 THE HIGHWAY OF SOIiROW

collar of his coat, dragged liini into the
cell, unresisted.

" Lock him up quickly ; we must get back
to our posts," he said to Arefiev. The latter
caught hold of the heavy iron-clad door and
clapped it to with all his might. He did
not notice, or, perhaps, pretended not to notice,
that Loukyan's right foot lay on the door-sill,
and must inevitably be crushed by the closing
door. A heart-rending scream was heard from
the cell, and when they opened the door again
Loukyan was writhing in agony.

" So your toe was caught ? " sneered Arefiev.
" That's not my fault. Why didn't vou keep
it out of the way ? Never mind ! " he added,
by way of consolation.

Loukyan was left alone in his horrible cell.
His foot had been crushed in spite of his heavy
boots. It was soon greatly swollen, and, being
pressed upon by the boot, which he could not
get off, it gave him excruciating pain. Leaning
against the loathsome wall, he began to moan.
But Arefiev was accustomed to moans and
cries, and ])aid no attention to him. After a
good thrashing, it was natural for a prisoner
to moan.

TEE LOWEST DEPTHS. 223

Presently he brought the daily allowance
of bread and water. Loukyan lay with half-
closed eyes, and moaned in a feeble voice.

" Have you learned reason at last ? " asked
Arefiev. " You will know for the future how
to rebel ai^ainst me ! "

Loukyan could not eat any bread. At
night his foot seemed to be a little easier ;
the pain was less sharp, as if it was quite be-
numbed. True, the leg now began to ache
and burn ; but there was nothing pressing on
it, and the pain was more bearable. Loukyan
even slumbered a little. The sleep refreshed
him, and when his mid-day meal came he was
able to eat a little ; but at night he grew
feverish and delirious. All sorts of strange
thoughts crowded through his brain, and he
had no longer any control over himself.

When, the next day, Arefiev visited the
cell as usual at noon, he found his prisoner
in a high fever and wildly delirious. The
warder was frightened. Here was a new un-
pleasantness, whilst the old one was still fresh
in the minds of his superiors. He locked the
cell, and was about to seek out the prison
feldsher to come to see the patient, whom he

224 TUB HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

would remove into a better cell, lest he should
die like Denisov. But at this moment the
Director appeared in the corridor. Arefiev met
him with a military salute.

•' AVhat have you done with the Stundist,
villain ? " he demanded angrily.

" Nothing, your honour," he answered ; " he
was ver}' disorderly the day before last. He
struck at Father Paissy, and fought with me.
We were obliged to push him into the cell.
Just now he is lying down. He is quite
quiet." ,

" I know how you make your prisoners
quiet, you brute," said the Director. " Where is
he ? There are inquiries being made about him."

Arefiev opened the cell door wide, and the
light fell in upon the prisoner. His head was
stained with dry blood, and his face covered
with bruises. One foot was lying in an un-
natural and distorted position. Loukyan was
insensible.

" You dog ! you will get me into trouble
again ! " shouted the Director, dealing a severe
box on the ear to his faithful servant. Arefiev
made a jerk with his head, but did not dare
to defend himself.

THE LOWEST DEPTHS. 225

" He began to fight himself," he said ; " vve
were compelled to force him into tlie cell."

" But his foot, scoundrel ! Why have you
broken his foot?" he exclaimed, lifting his hand
for another blow. Arefiev took a step backward
to avoid it.

" By chance, 3^our honour ! " he cried, " it
caught in the door."

"Have you sent for the feldsher?" he
asked.

" Yes, your honour," he replied.

The feldsher came, who was considered
skilful enough to attend to the prisoners. He
declared fever had set in, and Loukyan must
be removed at once to the infirmary.

226

CHAPTER XVIII.

stepan's outbreak.

It whs thanks to Stcpan that the Director had
visited Lonk van's cell.

Areliev was hated by his fellow- warders
for his quarrelsome disposition and brutal
cruelt}', which from time to time had brought
down a judicial investigation of the gaol,
disagreeable to all employed in it. The news
of his brutal treatment of Loukyan spread
all over the prison, even with exaggeration.
It was said he had bound his prisoner, and
drasfiTod him across the threshold of the cell,
closing the door upon him in such a way as
to crush many of his bones. All this was
believed, because anything might be expected
i'rom such a brute.

At first the rumour was confined to the
warders, but it soon reached the common
criminals. On the third niorning alter Luuk-
yan's terrible accident Stepan went out for

STEFAN'S OUTBREAK. 227

exercise ; and on passing through the corridor
he passed a band of prisoners, who were being
led back to the cells. One of them called
out to him —

" Have you heard how j'-our Loukyan has
been torn to pieces like an old rope-end ? "
he asked.

The warder ordered him to be silent, unless
he wanted to get the same treatment as
Loukyan. Stepan heard no more. Bat these
few words made an awful impression upon
him. He imagined that Loukyan had been
pitilessly flogged.

When he returned to his cell he watched
till nobody was about except his warder.

" Paf nutitch ! " he called.

" What do you want ? " asked the wardei.

Stepan's relations with Pafnutitch were
tolerably good. He was an old soldier, born
in Moscow, which was Stepan's birthplace ;
and during his long hours of duty, he was
in the habit of wiling away the time chat-
ting with his prisoner about the campaign^)
in which he had taken part, and asking
him questions in his turn. Stepan was
a man of great intelligence, and knew how
p 2

'2-2S THE HIGnWAY OF SORROW.

to secure the dUI soldier's good-will, though
his ]irinciples did not permit him to use
bribery.

" Is it true, Pafnutitch, tliat Loukyau has
been Hogged?" he asked.

"Not Hogged," he answered; "it was all
that wild beast Arefiev ; he is a wolf, not a
man. He will ruin himself and brino- trouble
on us all. He has beaten the poor old man
almost to death ; and they say he broke his
legs with the door. If he were really re-
fractory — well ! But to deal like that with
a quiet man like Loukyan ! "

Stepan's blood ran cold.

" How ! Broken his lesrs ! " lie cried ;
" but what were the others doings ? What
is the matter with him now ? "

" AVho with ? With Arefiev ? " asked Paf-
nutitch ; "oh, he is just the same as ever.
He does not care a straw."

" No, no, Loukyan ! " exclaimed Ste])an,
" what has been done for him ? "

" Oh, Loukyan I he is Jying still in the
refractory cell," he answered.

" But he ma}' die there I "

"Quite possible," said the warder; "it is

STEFAN'S OUTBREAK. 229

not the first case, and that scoundrel gets off
everv time."

" To the Director ! Take me to the
Director!" shouted Stepan in a voice of agony.

" Are you in your senses ? " asked Paf-
nutitch. " Do you wish to be put into a
refractory cell under that brute Arefiev ? He'd
enjoy taming a strong young man like 3^ou."

" Take me to the Director ! " shouted Stepan
aofain and ao^ain.

" I won't take you," answered the warder,
as he walked off down the corridor after locking
the cell door.

Then Stepan began to revolt. He knocked
and kicked at the door with all his might,
shouted at the top of his voice, and smashed
the panes of his little barred window. The
warders came, and tried to quiet him with a
few blows. They tied him hand and foot ;
but they dared not gag him without orders.
At last the Director was sent for.

" What is the meaning of this ? " demanded
the Director. " Are you about to stir up a
riot? I will do you prompt justice."

"I do not want to make a riot," answered
Stepan, almost beside himself with indignation ;

230 THE EIGnWAY OF SOEROW.

"l)\it it is illeg'al to torture prisoners — to break
their bones '

" Who is torturinc^' you ? " interrupted the
Director. " Who has broken your bones? You
are talkinj^ sheer nonsense."

" Nobody is hurting me," he answered ;
" but ray comrade Loukyau "

" AVell ! what has that to do with you ? "
again interrupted the Director. "Are you an
inspector of the prison ? How do you know
what has happened to Loukyan? I know
nothing about him."

" Be so good, for Christ's sake," implored
Stepan once more, in his voice of agony, "to
go and see for yourself whether it is true or
not ! And punish me as you please. I could
not get anyone to fetch you till I began to
revolt."

The Director ordered Stepan to be put on
a diet of bread and water as a punishment.
But he followed his advice, and Avent to make
an invcstiiration. Areliev's habits were well
known to him, and it would be well to hush
up the matter before it went any further.

The same evening Pafnutitch appeared with
a guilty face at the door of Stepan's cell.

STEFAN'S OUTBREAK. 231

" Stepan ! Stepan ! " lie called in a gentle
voice. He felt grateful to his prisoner that
lie had not betrayed him to the Director as
being his informant of Loukyan's punishment.

" What do you want ? " asked Stepan
sternly.

" Don't be angry with me for what hap-
pened this morning," he said : "I mean for
the blows we gave you and so on. You will
understand yourself it was our duty."

" Grod will forgive you," said Stepan ; " I
am not angry with you. Christ suffered in
the same way ; they scourged Him and smote
Him. The disciple is not greater than his
Lord. If they hated Him, they will hate us
also."

" You have done me a great service to-day,"
went on the warder; "what would have been
done to me if you had said I had told you
about Loukyan ! When he put the question
to you my heart was in my mouth for fear.
' I am lost,' I thought. But you kept quiet.
You returned me good for evil."

" But I only did what I ought." said
Stepan ; " I could not betray you."

" Anj^one else would have done so, simply

2:V2 THE HIGHWAY OF SOBEOW.

out of spite," said the old soldier; "after those
blows too ! But there ! you may be kind to
man}' a prisoner, and they turn all at once
on you and play 3'ou such a trick as 3'ou never
forget, liut you Stundists are like the saints
themselves."

"And why?" answered Stepan, in a low
voice, lest they should be overheard, " because
we set the Lord Jesus Christ before us as
our pattern. We read how He bore with per-
secution even unto death, and we strive to
bear our affliction as He did. We believe that
He is with us, though we cannot see Him,
and so we have strength to bear all things.
We could not call ourselves Christians if we
forgot Him."

He spoke for some time earnestl}^ and
Pafnutitch seemed to listen intently. But it
was evident he did not understand Stepan.
His brain worked ver}'- slowly, and Stepan 's
words and thoughts were not familiar to him.
One thing, however, he comprehended, that
he was addressed as a friend, not as a warder,
or a foolish old man, and this touched him
to the heart.

'•' As for that order to starve you on bread

STEFAN'S OUTBREAK. 233

and water for a whole month," he said, when
Stepan paused for a moment, wondering how
he could speak more simpl}'" to him, " you
need not trouble 3^ourself about that. I will
bring you secretly some of my own rations.
And if you wish to send out any news to
your wife, or mother, or sweetheart, trust
me. I will take a message or a letter, and
you shall not tip me for it, because you
think it wrong."

Stepan was puzzled. He could not have
bribed the man ; but was it right to ac-
cept this offer? Yet it was of great im-
portance the friends outside should know about
Loukyr.n.

" I have neither wife nor sweetheart, thank
Grod ! " he said, " nor a mother. But I want
to send news to some friends, if jou have
anybody who could go over "

"To be sure I have," interrupted Pafnutitch;
"my nephew is living with me, the son of
of my deceased sister. His name is Mitiushka.
He is the son of her first husband, because
she, Matriona, married two husbands. The
first was "

" Well, then ! '" said Stepan, " send the boy

•134: THE incnWAY OF SOEEOW.

Mitiushka to mv friends at Ostroii, the vil-
]-d'j;e Lonkvan came from. It is about twenty
miles from here, near Knishi. Tell him to
inquire for Paul Rudenko. He must tell him
what has happened to Louk3'an, and they
will send some of the brethren to minister
to his wants. You know what sort of at-
tendance he will get in the hospital."

" To be sure," said Pafnutitch, "I will send
the boy the first thing to-morrow."

Earl}' the next morning Mitiushka, a
flaxen-haired boy of fifteen, set off for Os-
tron. He reached it after nightfall. The
little village seemed asleep ; not a soul was
to be seen, and the boy was afraid to knock
at any of the closed doors. He walked up
and down the deserted street, vainly hoping
to meet with somebody to direct him to Paul
Kudenko. At last he noticed a stream of
lijxht shinin"- throuc^h one of the windows.
He approached it cautiously, and leaning
agrainst a railing- tried to see what was ""oinc
on within the house. The fence cracked
under his weight, and the window was sud-
denly opened. ^litiushka took to his heels
and ran away, only stopj^ing when he lost

STEFAN'S OUTBREAK. 235

liis breath. But his errand had not been
done. More cautiously than before he crept
back again to reconnoitre the lighted window.
It was closed, and nobody could be seen
through the thick, greenish glass. But at
that moment a quiet, kindly voice called to
him.

" What do you want, my boy ? '* it in-
quired.

At first Mitiushka was taking^ to fiia-lit
again, but the same voice went on —

" Don't be afraid. I won't do you any
harm."

Mitiushka stopped. He was very curious
to know who this kind man was. The gentle
voice continued speaking —

*' Perhaps you are in great need. You
are hungry, or almost naked ; or you want
wood to make a fire. Well ! I will supply
your needs. You have only to tell me, and
I will give you what I have. But to steal
about in this way is not right, my boy. You
are quite young ; and it is easy to fall into
bad ways, and offend both God and man."

Mitiushka blushed in the darkness, and
tears stood in his eyes. His voice trembled.

236 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

"I did not come to steal,'' he said. "I
was sent — I want Paul Rudenko, the Stundist.
I have a secret message for him, himself," he
added, with pride.

" I am Paul Kudenko, whom 3'ou are seek-
ing," answered Paul; "who has sent j'-ou?"

" My uncle," he replied ; " he is a warder
in the prison at Kovylsk. It is about a man
named Loukyan."

" Come in ! come in ! " said Paul eagerly ;
"3'ou shall tell me inside the house."

He helped the boy over the fence, and
aroused his mother, who was gone to bed.
Together they heard all that ]\Iitiushka knew
about Loukyan.

" I must go to-morrow," exclaimed Paul.

"Yes," said Ooliana sorrowfully ; "and when
3-ou are at Kovylsk, go and see Morkovin.
Pie knows everybod}^ and can help you."

Paul shook his head dubiously.

" He is so timid," he said, " like a frightened
hare. . He has a s^ood heart ; but I can't
reckon on much help from him."

Early in the morning Paul started in his
cart, taking the boy with him to within
two versts of Kovylsk. It was necessary to

STEFAN'S OUTBREAK. 237

be very cautious for the warder's sake.
Paul went to liis lodging, but the old soldier
could give him no further news of Loukyan,
except that he had been removed from the
prison infirmar}- to the city hospital, where
access to him would be more practicable. It
was at the other end of the town, near the
street where Morkovin lived; and Paul at
once proceeded to call upon him.

It was night, and Morkovin was not ex-
pecting anyone ; so a sudden knock at his
door terrified him.

"Who is there?" he asked, before un-
fastening his bolts and bars.

"It is Paul Rudenko : let me in," answered
Paul, very softly.

The door opened, and on the threshold
appeared the troubled face and trembling form
of a man of about forty-five years of age. He
was of small stature, with a bird-like face,
and a beard like a goat. His cotton cassock
was worn out at the elbows. He wore in the
house his old church clothes, for he had been
for five years a verger in the cathedral. He
had secretly joined the Stundists, but had not
courage to do so openly, the more so as being

238 THE niGHWAY OF SOBROW.

an ex-verirer lie would have met with more
comlii^n punishment. He was now getting
his living by selling vegetables. Morkovin
li<»-hted a thin tallow candle, which gave a feeble
glimmer, and led Paul into his room, seating
him in the place of honour under the icons.
For fear of the authorities Morkovin had not
removed them, but he had drawn a curtain
across them to conceal them from his Stundist
brethren.

It appeared that ^Morkovin knew nothing
about Loukyan, except that one of the Con-
sistory clerks had told him about the pre-
liminary investigation,

" They brought seventeen charges against
Loukyan ! " said ^Morkovin, shuddering; " seven-
teen I and for each one he might be sent to
Siberia ! "

Paul listened thoughtfully. But he was
not so much alarmed at the prospect of an
exile to Siberia in the future as with the
present condition of Loukyan in the hospital.

239

CHAPTER XIX.

SAFE HOME.

LouKYAN had been carried from the refractory
cell to the prison infirmary. When they be-
gan to nndress him there, it was found
necessary to cut away the thick leather boot
from the broken foot. On seeing its state
the feldsher shook his head, and uttered a
low significiint hissing. It was dark purple,
with black stripes, from internal haemorrhage.
One of the city doctors was summoned, and
he agreed with the apothecary that amputation
was necessary. He advised the Director to
allow him to transfer the patient to the city
hospital for the operation, as there only could
he receive all the needful attention.

" Your prisoner cannot escape on one foot,"
he said grimly.

In the statement sent by the Director to
the hospital authorities, no mention was made
of the brutal handling to which the prisoner

240 THE ITU r II WAY OF SOB ROW.

had been subjected. The accident was laid
t(. his own carelessness, and to liis obstinacy
in not callinq- attention to his sufferings.
The Director always screened Arefiev when
possible, in order to maintain discipline, and
to keep at hand this wild beast, ready to fly
at the throat of an insubordinate prisoner, at
the first signal from his superior officer. There
were some cells the Director never entered
without Arefiev at his heels. It was well to
shut one's eyes to an occasional display of
brutality for his own pleasure.

When, after lonij hours of unconsciousness
and delirium, Loukyan came to himself, he at
first fancied he must be in some ante-court of
heaven. The blessed light was shining all
around him, and fresh air played about his
face; he drank it in with long draughts. He
felt clean and purified. He was lying on a
bed, with white sheets and warm blankets
btretched over him. It was very quiet, but
there was no longer the dead silence of the
pit where he had lain. A murmur of voices
Avas in his ears. I3ut he was too weak to
lift his head and look about him. His eyes
could see the blue sky shining through a

SAFE HOME. 241

window near his bed. A kind hand held a
cup to his lips ; he drank, and fell asleep
again.

When he awoke his mind and memory
were perfectly clear. The nurse told him
where he was, in the city hospital, and he
understood all. There was no doubt in his
mind that death was near — the ansrel who
would carry his soul from his maimed and
suffering body into the presence of the Lord
and Master, whom he had loved and served
so faithfully. An ineffable peace took pos-
session of Loukyan's soul. Not a wave of
trouble rolled across the tranquil sea on which
his little bark was floating into a harbour of
glory. An extraordinary sweetness and light
shone on his pallid and hollow face. The
nurses paused and looked at him as they
passed his narrow bed, wondering to them-
selves what thoughts could call such a beatific
expression to his face.

The morning after Paul reached Kovjdsk,
he presented himself in the visitors' room at
the hospital. He could get no information
about Loukyan at first, until one of the male
attendants told him that he was lying in one
Q

242 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

of the wards ; but as be was a prisoner, no
one could see bini without a permit from the
authorities.

" He is very ill," said the man. " They
dare not take off his foot, and that is his
onl)' chance."

Paul liastened to the Consistory, but Paissy
was not there, and no one else could give him
the necessary permission. Paul tried tipping,
for this was not a bribe to make a man
neglect his duty, but to fulfil it. But he
was assured that neither tips nor prayers
would be of any avail. He must come the
next da}', when very likely Paissy would be
there.

But it was on the third day only that
Paul succeeded in getting an audience with
Paissy, through the influence of Morkovin,
and the judicious expenditure of three roubles.
He earnestly made known his request to
Paissy.

" Ah ! you are from Ostron," said Paissy.
"A relation of Loukvan's?"

" No, your reverence," replied Paul; " Louk-
yan is not of kin to us."

" Well ! well ! you arc related to liim

SAFE TIO:\IE. 243

spiritually ? " said Paissy. " You belong to
his flock ? "

" We are near neighbours, and his famil}'-
have asked me to go to see him," said Paul,
cautiously evading the question.

" I understand," replied Paissy with a
sneer. " The flock sends a benefaction to the
apostle, and look for a blessed epistle from
him to strengthen their faith."

" He could not write any epistle now ! "
exclaimed Paul. " He is lying near to death
in the hospital, after being terribly beaten
in prison."

Paissy pretended not to know about it.

"In the hospital! Terriblj^ beaten in
prison ! " he repeated. " I must make inquiry
into this ; and until I know all about it
I cannot give you permission to see him.
Begone ! "

"Oh! your reverence," cried Paul, "he
may be dying even now. He has people
dependent upon him ; he will want to make
some provision for them. For Christ's sake,
I implore 3'ou to let me see him to-day."

" When I know all the circumstances,"
said Paissy coldly, " I will decide whether

244 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

I can give you permission to see him or not.
You ma}' call the day after to-morrow. I
have no time to waste with 3'ou."

At this moment a clerk entered and
whispered something to Paissy.

" Let him come in ! let him come in ! "
he exclaimed hurriedly. " Do not keep him
waiting- a moment. Begone ! " he added to
Paul, who stood hesitating, as if he had still
some petition to urge.

Paul bowed, and went away with down-
cast head, and a heart full of sorrow. He
saw with what sort of man he had to deal,
and feared that he should get no indulgence
from him. At the door he met Valerian,
who gazed into his face with his kind yet
melancholy eyes.

" Take courage," he whispered. " My
errand is the same as yours, and I shall
succeed."

The few days during which Louk3'an had
been in the hospital had made a great change
in him. Though he was still absolutely at
peace, he had begun to notice more what
passed around him in the common ward
where he was lying. On each side, and iu

SAFE HOME. 245

front of him, stood rows of beds. Next to
liim on the right-hand lay a sick man in
great danger, who never ceased moaning.
The patients who were well enough to leave
their beds strolled up and down in long grey
coats, not unlike those worn in the prison.
At first Loukyan supposed himself to be in
the prison infirmary. These grey figures, with
their haggard faces and slow steps, did not
look like free men.

"How do you feel now?" asked one of
the male attendants, approaching Loukyan.

" All right ! " he answered cheerfully.

" How is your leg ? Do you feel any
pain?" he asked again.

" No ; I do not feel any pain at all," he
replied.

The attendant shook his head, and touched
the wound.

" Does it hurt ? " he inquired.

" Not a bit," said Loukyan. " I do not
feel as if there was anything there."

The doctor came to examine him, and shook
his head too. All present in the ward watched
and listened with anxiety. As soon as he was
gone the attendant was besieged with questions.

246 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

"Will they take the foot oft?" they
asked.

" I believe so, my good fellows," he
answered.

" Ah, how horrible it is ! " cried one of
them. " One can swallow nothing for a whole
week after seeing a man cut about while
he's alive."

There was no accommodation for carrying
out any operation in privacy, so that the
most serious operation was performed in sight
of the other patients.

" Tf he were only a Christian!" said a
fishmonger, who bad undergone an operation a
short time before ; " but he is a damnable
Stundist, and we must suller on his account.
Tliey should not put him in company with
Christian men like us."

"Why is he wurse than we are, comrade?"
asked another patient.

" Worse ! " exclaimed the fishmoncrer : " v hv,
he is a Stundist, so they say. He has re-
nounced Christ, and the saints, and the Holy
Virgin even ! Tlie Stundists say she was a
German, and everybody knows she was a born
Kussian, and Holy Orthodox ! That's one of

SAFE HOME. 247

their lies ! You ask him about it," he said
to the attendant.

But the steward had no time to take part
in a theological discussion, however interesting.
The doctor had just called him outside the
ward. When he returned, he announced that
Loukyan was not going to suffer amputation.

" But why ? " they all asked eagerly.

" He is sure to die before long," was
the answer, " and it is of no use taking
the trouble. He could not outlive it."

There was no attempt to conceal the fact,
or to carry on the conversation unheard by
Loukyan. In almost all countries a peasant
faces death calmly, and talks of it openly.
Loukyan heard all that ^^as said, and a smile,
j)athetic and glad, dawned upon his face. He
had a desire to depart and be with Christ; yet
he could not help mourning for those he must
leave behind him in great peril and affliction.

"And my son Paul ! " he murmured to
himself.

At that moment it seemed as if all other
fio^ures vanished from the ward, and onlv
Paul stood in sight, looking down on him
with unspeakable love and sympath}' in his

248 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

eyes. Had God sent Paul to him in a vision?
liiit at Paul's side stood Valerian, who did
not look at all like a vision. Yet Loukyan
li^azed at them almost in bewilderment. Dis-
turbed by his silence, Paul stooped down over
his bed.

" Don't you know me ? " he asked. " I
am Paul, from Ostron."

" I thought it was a vision, and God had
sent it," answered Loukyan in a weak voice.
" Who is with you ? "

" This is Valerian Petrovitch," he replied.
" I could not have got permission to see you
but for him."

" That is good," said Loukyan. ** God
will reward him ! If you had been much
later you would not have found me alive."

Valerian approached the dying man and
examined him carefully, like a doctor. Paul
watched him with profound anxiety.

" Don't grieve too much, my son," said
Loukyan. " I know myself my hour is come.
Paul ! I have so longed to hear your voice
once more, singing as I think the angels will
sing when T enter heaven. Sing me, ' Safe
Home.' Could you? "

SAFE HOME. 249

Paul lifted himself up, and summoned all
his courage. The patients gathered round the
bed. The fishmonger stood in the front,
staring. Paul's clear, melodious voice rang
through the ward. He sang a hymn well
known in the Greek Church, and a few voices
joined with him in the refrain of each
verse —

" Safe home, safe home in port !

Rent cordage, shattered deck,
Torn sails, provisions short,

And only not a wreck :
But oh ! the joy upon the shore
To tell our voyage-perils o'er.

" The prize, the prize secure !
The athlete nearly fell ;
Bare all he could endure,

And bare not always well :
But he may smile at troubles gone
Who sets the victor-garland on !

»■"

" No more the foe can harm :
No more of leaguer'd camp,
And cry of night-alarm,

And need of ready lamp ;
And yet how nearly he had failed —
How nearly had that foe prevailed !

250 THE HIGHWAY OF SOBBOW.

" The lamb is in the fold,

In perfect safety penned :
The lion once had hold,

And thought to make an end ;
But One came by with wounded side,
And for the sheep the Shepherd died.

" The exile is at home !

Oh nights and days of tears !
Oh longings not to roam !

Oil sins, and donbts, and fears !
What matter now, when (so men say)
The King has wiped those tears away ? "

The doctors and their staff were by this time
visiting another ward, so there was nobody to
interrupt Paul's song.

" That is like lieaven ! " breathed Loukvan
when the hymn was finislied.

Paul flung liimself on liis knees beside the
bed, and pressed liis face on Louk van's pillow,
sobbing like a child. A profound silence filled
the ward.

'* I have fought a good fight!" said Louk-
yan j<>y<>nsly, " I have finished mj- course. I
have kept the faith, Plenceforth there is laid
up for me a crown of glory, which the Judge,
the righteous Lord, shall give me in that day."

SAFE HOME. 251

Then Avitli a sudden cban^-e of tone to one
of humble simplicity, he added, " Lord, if I
have said these words presumptuously, forgive
thy servant."

He lay silent for a few minutes, as if to
gather strength. Then he turned to Paul, and
with a great effort laid his hand on the head
pressed against his pillow.

" 1 leave jou to go on with my work," he
murmured ; " the harvest is rich and great, but
the labourers are few. I have laboured, and
you will enter into my labours. Feed the
hungry, clothe the naked ; visit those who are
sick and in prison. Remember our Lord says,
" If 3'e do this to the least among my brethren,
ye do it unto Me."

" How can I take your place ? " said Paul.

"We can do all things through Christ, who
strengthens us," Loukyan answered. " He will
never leave you nor forsake you. Have faith
in Him."

Paul raised his head, and wiped away the
tears which dimmed his sight. Loukyan's
peaceful face was clear to him no^v.

" I was afraid to take a task too heavy for
me," he said.

252 TUB HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

The eyes of the dying man grew bright
as they rested on Paul's young face.

" Too heavy for you ; but not too heavy
for you and our Lord," he said. "You will
lift up that cross, and carry it for the glory
of God. I can foresee your end, my son.
Much tribulation and sore affliction for the
flesh ; but the sunshine of God for the spirit.
It will be well with you to the end, even if
3'ou give your life for our faith, as I have
done "

Loukyan's voice became strong and sonorous.
He raised himself on his bed, and Valerian
quickl}' stepped to his aid, and supported him.
A wonderfully solemn gladness shone in his
face. He stretched out his hands with a gesture
of welcome.

" Can this be death ? " he cried in a tone
of triumph. " Oh ! it is life ! It is life
eternal ! "

A great excitement possessed the circle of
bystanders. One or two kissed Loukyan's
hands ; others pushed forward, if onl}^ to touch
his bed. Many of them embraced Paul. All
were weeping as if their dearest friend was
passing away. Loukyan sank back again on

SAFE HOME. 253

his pillow, with glazing eyes, and with a grey
pallor on his face.

Valerian watched the sad scene with deep
emotion. He was shaken, too, but in a different
way. It appeared to him as a burst of fana-
ticism, and an aimless wasting of spiritual
energy, which might have been used for a far
better cause. With a sigh he left the ward.

The next morning when Paul arrived at the
hospital, he heard that Loukyan's corpse was
in the mortuary. He was permitted to see it.
There it lay, next to another dead man, with
an air of infinite repose and everlasting peace
on the worn features. It was buried the same
night secretly, by order of the Consistory ;
because rumours about him were rife in the
town, and neither the clerical nor the civil
authorities wished to have the manner of his
death investigated. The Stundists could not
learn where his grave was.

2o-t

CHAPTER XX.

VALERIAN THE AGNOSTIC.

Paul was puttiug liis horse into his cart
for liis return home, when Morkovin hurriedly
appeared, hatless, and breathless with fright, to
say that two gentlemen were inquiring for
him, one of whom looked like a Government
official. An official was an object of terror to
poor Morkovin.

He and Paul went into the house, and found
Valerian, who had brought with him the secre-
tary of the justice of ])eace.

" We have some business to talk over
with you," said Valerian. " We want to take
action for the murder of Loukyan ; and I am
come to ask your opinion as a representative
of the Stundists."

"Of course I approve of it," cried Paul
eagerly. "What do you think, jNIorkovin ? "

Morkovin waved his hands deprecatingly.

"Don't ask me," lie said; "nothing

VALERIAN THE AGNOSTIC. 255

will come of it. You will onl}^ get into
trouble."

" Nonsense ! " declared Valerian ; " our laws
will not allow of such barbarities. Anyhow,
such a scandalous case must not be left to
pass unnoticed like that."

" But what can you do ag-ainst them ? "
Morkovin persisted. " They are all one lot
and hang together. You will present your
petition to the Public Prosecutor ; but as the
case belongs to the Ecclesiastical Department, it
will be sent on to the Consistory, to this same
Father Paissy himself. I tell you a raven
does not pick out a raven's eyes. You will
get into trouble, that is all."

" But it is the right thing to do," said
Valerian ; "if we are all afraid of g^ettinof
into trouble every sort of wrong will prosper.
I could not rest without doings somethino-."

His opinion prevailed. Together with Paul
he drew up a draft of the complaint to the
Public Prosecutor. In it were related the
facts of the case, as far as they knew them,
and an investigation was urgently required.

The secretary willingly undertook to re-write
the petition with the customary formalities,

256 THE niGinVAY OF SORROW.

and to send it duwn to Valerian for his sig-
nature. It was decided that Paul, as a
Stundist, should be kept out of it.

Valerian had come to Kovylsk in a return
post-carriage ; so he willingly accepted Paul's
offer to drive him home in his cart. Tlie
afternoon had come before they started on their
long drive. It was a clear, sunny day in
autumn, and the summer heat was gone.
From the fields rose a thin white mist, which
was driven to and fro by a slight breeze, here
and there looking as if semi-transparent sails
were gliding over the waves of a green sea.

The far-off woodlands were wrapped in dark
blue, and were already mingling indistinguish-
ably with the blue horizon. Tlie road stretched
before them, a long white line, altogether lost
in the distance. Paul dropped the reins, leaving
his horse full freedom ; the beast was going
home, and knew it. Paul was longing to have
an earnest conversation wdtli the man whom
he had hitherto instinctively avoided.

The feeling of distrust Valerian had evoked
in him was replaced by one of deep gratitude
and sympathy. Without his timely aid he
would never ha ye seen Loukyan again. Though

VALERIAN THE AGNOSTIC. 257

Valerian had never approached tlie subject of
religion with him, Paul now felt convinced
that he could not be an unbeliever. Scholars
and philosophers might have their own modes of
speech ; but he no longer doubted that Vale-
rian believed in his own way, and that in secret
he was full of s3-mpathj with the Stundists.
His mother had always told him it was so ;
and now he was fully satisfied she was right.

Paul was five years younger than Valerian,
and with all the eagerness of youth, he b-^gan
to talk to him of Loukyan's glorious death,
and of the good news he had heard in Kovylsk
of the spread of Stundism. There had been
many conversions lately, in spite of the growing
persecution — a relentless and deadly persecution,
which seemed to have its spies everywhere. It
seemed only to deepen the enthusiasm among
the brethren, and to awaken sympathy for
them among the orthodox.

" God's truth penetrates everywhere, even
into the cathedrals and the prisons," said
Paul; "as it was in the days of Nero, when
St. Paul was put to death, so it is now."

" Indeed ? " said Valerian, in a tone of
curiosity.

258 TEE niGHWAY OF SORUOW.

Paul told liini of a prison warder and
some old colleag'ues of Morkovin who had
lately joined the Stundists. Valerian listened
attentively ; the spread of Stundism among the
peasantr}^ was profoundly' interesting to him.
He saw in it a field where his own political
propagandism ought to tind good soil. This
confirmed Paul in his ingenuous supposition
that Valerian was a believer, and it gave him
courage to speak plainly.

" I want to ask 3'ou a question, Valerian
Petrovitch," he began, looking away from
his companion ; " do not be angry with me. I
speak to you from my heart."

" Pray ask me any question. Why should
I be angr}^ ? " replied Valerian encouragingly.

" What, then, are vour views about re-
ligion ? " asked Paul, turning his honest and
serious gaze upon him ; " I h'^ar people talk
all sorts of nonsense about you, and I have
partly believed it. But now I know j'ou
better. You are like Loukyan. always ready
to help anyone who is in need of help, as if
they were your brethren. Now you are willing
to get yourself into trouble for Loukyan's sake.
How can it be that you should care so much

VALERIAN THE AGNOSTIC. ^59

for the bodies of people, and have no care
for their souls ? "

" But I do care," replied Valerian ; " when
I meet with a sensible and sober man or boy
I provide him with books for his improvement.
Have you not seen any of them ? "

" Oh 3^es, I have," said Paul ; " books upon
agriculture, and the care of cattle. About the
stars, too, and the history of former times.
They are good books."

" There are others which you have not
seen," continued Valerian, with a penetratins;
glance at Paul's earnest face ; " those book^
which you say are good, are all food for the
brain — that is for the soul."

Paul looked at him with a perplexed ex-
pression.

" Is the brain the soul ? " he asked ; " you
are a learned man. Valerian Petrovitch. Have
then the animals souls as we have? But all
those books, good as they are, are vanity
if the man who reads them knows nothino-
about God. If you can teach a man how
his soul can be saved from sin, he will be
grateful to you."

" Of course he would ! But more than

260 THE HIGHWAY OF SOB BOW.

that, he would make you rich. He would
pay handsomely for his soul's salvation. The
priests found out that long ago," answered
Valerian, rolling up a cigarette. He did not
want to enter into a religious discussion, and
wished to pass over the question with a joke.

" Oh ! the priests ! " repeated Paul gravely ;
" who does not know they think chiefly of
plundering and fleecing their people both alive
and dead? But I was speaking of the religion
of the New Testament. It says, ' Freely ye
have received, freely give ! ' And again, ' And
him that takcth away thy cloak, forbid not
to take thy coat also.' "

" One would go very naked at times," said
Valerian.

" But that is not like the priests," con-
tinued Paul.

He spoke of his religious views, not like
a controversialist, but as a simple peasant,
penetrated by the pure, unselfish teaching of
the Gospel. The social condition of the world
would be altogether changed, it appeared to
him, by a religion of true brotherly love.

Paul was deeply moved. His mother, he
knew, was praying fervently for Valerian's

VALERIAN THE AGNOSTIC. 261

conversion, and as by an inspiration from
heaven, his own soul yearned for it also. The
image of Loukyan lying in Valerian's arms
was before his eyes, and he sincerely believed
that a portion of Loukyan's spirit had descended
upon himself. If Valerian could be won to God
through him at this hour, how certain would
he be that he was chosen to be a leader and
a teacher of the people !

Valerian listened to him with profound
interest. I^ever before had he heard a simple
peasant so eloquent. Paul attributed his at-
tention to other motives, and proceeded to
expound all the simple tenets of the Stuud-
ists ; their objection to a paid priesthood, their
abhorrence of icon-worship, their opposition to
vodka drinking, and to war, and their doctrine
of universal brotherly love.

"What you say about love and brotherhood
is quite right," said Valerian; "all right-minded
people desire it, and work for it. But all that
has nothing to do with religion, either of the
Orthodox Church, or the Stundists."

Paul looked astonished, not understanding
how one thing could exist without the other.

" The priests are persecuting you in the

262 THE HIGHWAY OF SOBUOW.

name of the same Christ, and quote texts from
the same Bible," said Valerian.

" But those who raise up persecutions
cannot be real Christians," he replied. " If
they obeyed Christ they would not hate and
persecute us."

Valerian listlessly nodded his head. Paul
had uttered a truism.

" But suppose for one moment," he said,
" that the Stundists were the most numerous
and the strongest, would you not pull down
the orthodox churches, and destroy the icons,
and shut up the public-houses, and try to
com])el people to agree with your doctrines?
The orthodox people would get it hot from
you, and cry out that they were being perse-
cuted and made martyrs of. Are you sure
you would not annihilate them for the glory
of God ? "

Paul felt a little staggered. This side of
the question had never occurred to him. It
was true he would ruthlessly destroy the
icons, and shut up the vodka shops. But
could he be guilty of any other form of
persecution ?

" No," he answered, shaking his head.

VALERIAN TEE AGNOSTIG. 263

" Our Lord says : ' All they tbnt take the
sword shall perish by the sword.' Christ
would not have any one persecuted ; and when
the people are left alone, they do not perse-
cute us for our religion. It is the priests
who stir them up against us."

" Your priests would do the same," said
Valerian in an undertone, as if speaking to
himself. He turned aside, looking at the
mist-laden fields and the distant horizon.

" But we have no priests," persisted Paul.
" Was our Loukj^an a priest ? "

" No, no ! " replied Valerian, turning to
him with vivacity; " Loukyan was an apostle.
But the apostles are the forerunners of the
priests. First come Peter, Paul, Luke — they
sow the seed ; then come Father Vasili and
Father Paissy to gather in the harvest. It
seems a law of nature, and nothing can be
dene against it."

He puffed at his cigarette energetically,
sincerely anxious to end the conversation.
But Paul could not be put off with his half
sayings.

"But what then are your real views?"
he exclaimed.

264 THE JIIGHWAY OF SORROW.

Valerian did not respond at once ; lie was
waveriug. It seemed a pit}'" to disturb the
harmonious convictions and the peace of mind
of this single-hearted and enthusiastic young
peasant. But he felt sorry at the same time
to leave such an able man to throw himself
away upon a groundless illusion. Breaking
does not always impl}' destroying. Stones
east down from an insecure building ma}' Ibrm
a new, more solid, aud better edifice. Valerian
had his own convictions, and the desire to
convert Paul to them overpowered him.

" In my opinion," he said, " the world
would be wiser and ha])pier if we got rid of
these things altogether."

" What things ? " asked Paul gravely.

"All these."

He laid his hand on a bag of books,
chiefly New Testaments and hymn-books,
which Paul was taking home to Ostron.
Paul looked at him rather with pity than
reproach.

" They are mostly God's Word," he said ;
" there are a few hymn-books. The earth
and the heavens may ])ass away, ])ut the Word
of the Lord abides for ever. You may not

VALERIAN THE AGNOSTIC. 265

believe it," be added, turning to Valerian and
smiling radiantly, " but sometbing bappens to
me in my own life, it seems a trifle, of no
concern, yet I find sometbing in tbe Testa-
ment tbat exactly meets my case. I am
struck witb astonisbment."

Valerian smiled back again.

"Wbat is tbe Word of God?" be asked.

"Tbe Bible; above all, tbe New Testa-
ment," answered Paul promptly.

"But every religion bas its sacred book,"
said Valerian ; " and tbe priests declare tbat
tbey also bave tbe Word of God. Tbe Jews
bold to tbe Old Testament, and reject tbe
New ; tbe Mabomedans bave tlieir Koran ;
tbe Buddbists tbeir Rig-Veda. How can
you be sure you possess tbe true and only
Word of God ? "

Paul looked perplexed and disconcerted.
No doubt bad ever been presented to bim
before as to tbe Bible. Tbe Ortbodox Cburcb
itself accepted it as a true and only revelation.

" Give me your Testament," said Valerian.
Turnino- over tbe leaves like one well
acquainted witb its contents, be pointed out
tbe apparent discrepancies and contradictions

266 THE niGUWAY OF SORROW.

in tlio Gospels. Paul read and listened with
ever-deepening dismay.

" Look here ! " said Valerian, readins: the
story of the dumbness of Zacharias, tlie father
of John the Baptist, " it is said that after
beins: struck dumb, he continued his service
in the Temple. Have you got the Old
Testament with you ? "

Paul gave him a copy of the whole Bible.

"Good!" he said. "Now listen! In
Leviticus the strict command is given by
Jehovah : ' Speak unto Aaron, saying : " Who-
soever he be of thv seed in their o-enerations
that hath any blemish, let him not approach
to offer the bread of his God."' And ao-ain •
* " No man that hath a blemish of the seed
of Aaron shall come ni<rh to offer the offer-
ings of the Lord made by fire : he hath a
blemish ; he shall not come nigh to offer the
bread of his God. He shall eat the bread oif
his God, both of the most holy and of the
holy. Only he shall not go in unto the vail,
nor come nigh unto the altar, because he
hath a blemish."' That is clear, Paul?"

" Yes," he answered.

They were going at a foot's pace. The

VALERIAN THE AGNOSTIG. 267

sensible horse, finding himself unchecked, felt
it a suitable time for going at his own rate.

" Then if a priest with any defect could
not serve in the temple," said Valerian, "this
account of Zacharias must be a jDure in-
vention, written by someone who did not
•know the Jewish law."

" That is so," exclaimed Paul, struck with
amazement, as if he had all at once seen
some clever trick.

"Who do you suppose wrote the Gospels?"
asked Valerian.

" Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John," re-
plied Paul.

" Ah ! but you do not know," said Valerian,
" that not one of these books was written till
many long years after Christ is said to have
lived. He wrote nothing Himself, and as far
as we can tell none of His immediate disciples
wTote anything. It was all done from memory
and tradition. I suppose, if we tried to find
out the true story of the Pannotshka's mur-
der, we should find it impossible to do so.
So it is with the story of Christ's life. No
wonder there are discrepancies and mistakes
made in it. Of late years learned men have

268 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

come to the couclusion that none of these
Gospels are authentic. They are a tissue of
legends."

" Do all learned men say so ? " asked
Paul in a tremulous voice.

Valerian hesitated a moment.

"No," he answered reluctantly; "but the
number that maintain the truth of the Bible
is rapidly diminishing ; and they are mostly
priests, who have an interest in keeping up
its authority."

" What then is truth ? " said Paul, in an
undertone.

" It maddens me," exclaimed Valerian
vehemently, " to see good, true, honest men
like you and Loukyan, and hundreds of
others, throwing away your lives in following
a phantom. You might be so happy ! Why
should not you marry the girl 3'ou love, and
live comfortably in the house of your fore-
fathers, and gather your own little ones about
your knees? It is because you imagine you
serve a Being who never lived ; or who if he lived,
was a man like yourself, whose memory has
been glorified and deified by the friends who
loved him. You sacrifice all for nothing."

VALERIAN THE AGNOSTIC. 269

" But you do not go to cliurcli," stammered
Paul.

" All ! I run no risk, I shall excite no
observation," continued Valerian ; " young men
of my class are not expected to be cliurch-
goers. But 3'ou know you bring upon yourself
all kinds of dangers and penalties by not
doing as other peasants do. And all for nothing !
There is no reward in the world to come.
There is no Christ ! There is no God ! Or
if there be a Grod we know nothing about
Him."

Valerian spoke strongh^, as he had a great
desire to root out of Paul's mind the super-
stitions for which he was imperilling his welfare
and freedom.

" Oh, my God ! " cried Paul, in a voice of
utter ano-uish : and he stretched out his
hands to the pale evening sky above them.
Suddenly he sprang from the cart.

" Drive home ! " he said ; " tell my mother
I shall be there before midnight."

He rushed across the fields lying fallow
in their winter barrenness, and was quickly lost
to sisfht in the thin white mist. Valerian
called after him again and again, but in vain.

273

CHAPTEE XXI.

WHAT IS TRUE ?

Paul did not know in what direction he was
wandering, but instinct carried his steps home-
wards. He felt like a man who has just
suffered from a shock of earthquake. The
solid earth seemed to tremble beneath him,
and threaten to open nnder his hurrying feet
and swallow him ujd alive. He could not at
present command his thoughts, which were
entangled in a mnze of terror. By-and-bye
the night closed round him, adding to the
bewildering eifect of the thin mist. His pro-
gress was impeded; he was compelled to
attend to his steps. Recalled partly to him-
self, he found that he was lollowiny: the
border of a lary-e forest.

All at once he felt himself in a place he
knew. The moon had risen above the mist,
ami poured down a Hood of pale light upon
the spot where he stood. The air had been

WHAT IS TRUE? 271

absolutely motionless until now ; but as if
some spell of silence had been broken, the
wind began to wail in a low murmur, which
rose every moment higher and higher until
the roar of a gale rushed through the forest
trees around him. It seemed as if all nature
was moaning and crying, with shrieks of horror
and despair. He was standing by the Pan-
notshka's grave.

All the old stories of demons haunting
this place rushed into Paul's mind. If
Valerian had tried to shake his faith in
Christ, he had not attacked his belief in the
devil, Paul stood gazing into the dim ravine,
and listen ins: to the roar in the forest. Alas !
that he had ever met with Valerian ! The
words he had spoken were burned in as with
lire upon his heart. " No world to come !
No Christ! No God!"

Suddenly the thought flashed across him
that Valerian had given himself up to Satan.
The place where he stood suggested it. The
interview he had witnessed in the deserted
charcoal-burner's hut seemed to corroborate it.
Satan could transform himself into an an2:el of
light; and Valerian, with his kind-heartedness

272 THE IIIGinVAY OF SOEIiOW.

and his devotion to the j^oor, might
]irove a veiy successful emissary of Satan.
That must be the solution of what had just
passed.

He went listlessly homeward, almost fear-
inor to meet his mother, vet feelintr as if
in her serene presence this untold misery
would pass away. He had much to tell her
about Louk3'an ; and 3-et it seemed as if
all the glory of" Loukyan's death had melted
into thin mist, like this autumn vapour sur-
rounding him.

Ooliana was watching eagerly for his ar-
rival. Valerian had brought in the cart,
and delivered Paul's mysterious message. She
had been full of anxietv about him ever since
he had gone to Kov3^1sk, knowing that he
might be thrown into prison simpl^^ for being
a Stundist. But now she knew him to be on
his way homeward she was content. Valerian
simpl}' told her Louk}^an was dead, and left
Paul to give her all particulars. He did not
wish to be there when Paul arrived.

She heard his step at last in the court-
yard, and ran to meet him. He clasped her
to him in a strong embrace. How good it

WHAT IS TRUE? 273

was to feel his mother's arms about him !
This at least was true.

They went into the house together hand
in hand, and sat for a long time talking about
Loukyan's death, and the loss it caused to
the Stundists. At last Ooliana laid her hand
fondly on her son's shoulder.

" My Paul," she said, " Halya was betrothed
last Sunday to Panass."

Then she was indeed lost to him ! That
l^romise given to him when he made his appeal
to the Bible was false — false as Valerian said all
the rest of the book was. This confirmed his
assertions. And he had lost Halya for a falsity !

" My boy ! " said Ooliana, " it is God's
will, and that will is best. Perilous times are
coming. The shepherd has been slain, and
they will not spare the flock. We must stand
together firmly ; and Halya could not have
walked along this path with us. It is you
who will have to take the lead now Loukyan
is taken away from our midst. You are
young, but you have more learning and more
wealth than any of the others. You will have
more in your power. There is no one else
to replace Loukyan, and do his work."
s

27-i THE HIGH WAY OF SOriBOW.

There was a feeling of maternal ])ride stir-
rinir in her heart. Yes ; there was no one like
Paul among their little band. He was sure to
be elected their presbyter. No doubt was in
her mind as to his fitness for the post, or his
willingness to accept it.

" Mother ! " he cried in a passionate voice,
" do not say that again. I replace Loukyan ! I
will not listen to you. You do not know what
you are saying."

" I only say to-day what ever3'body else
will say to-morrow," answered Ooliana. " It is
too late for us to see even Demyan. ]^ut bad
news one should keep under lock and key ;
only good news ought to fly out quickly."

Paul went to his room, but not to sleep.
He lighted a small lamp which stood on an oak
table, on which lay a few books as he had left
them a few days ago when he started off to
Kovylsk. He recollected the calm joy and
strength he had gathered from them only those
lew days ago. He remembered quite well the
chapter he had read in the Gospel of St. John —
that Gospel which Valerian emphatically declared
to bo unreliable. He turned over the leaves and
read it again — read and re-read it. It was the

WHAT IS TRUE? 275

account of Lazarus being raised from the dead
by the Lord Jesus Christ. Oh ! what strono-
consolation and triumph did it bring for
Loukjan's death !

" But if all that is not true ? If it was
invented years afterwards by someone who
wished to glorify a friend ? " whispered a low,
still voice.

" God save me ! " murmured Paul, in horror.
He looked round ; it would not have astonished
him in the least if he had seen some bodily
shape of evil. But there was nothing to be
seen but black shadows in the corners of the
room.

He read the chapter again, but the beautiful
charm was gone. He could not imagine himself
any more sitting with ]\Iary in Bethany at the
Saviour's feet, weeping when He wept, and
rejoicing, with unutterable joy, when the grave
gave up its dead at the Saviour's command
The words passed through his brain, but his
heart remained untouched and cold — a« cold
as the brave heart of Loukyan laid for ever in
the grave.

"What if it is all false?" The icy-cold
question chilled his inmost soul. The poison of

s 2

276 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

doubt had entered there, and was minrrllnsr

subtly with every thought. He pushed away
his; beloved Testament with a trembhng hand.
In his soul everything grew dim.

" My God ! what will become of me ? " he
cried in horror.

Until to-da}' he had believed as simply as a
child believes. Every line of the Bible had
been read by him as God's own Word. To
doubt their utter truthfulness would have
been as impossible as to doubt the light of
the sun or the solidity of the earth.

Now he felt the extreme horror of the savasre
who sees the disc of the sun eaten up b}^ an
eclipse, or feels the steadfast earth quaking
under his feet.

Thoughts which drove him almost to mad-
ness surged through his brain. If the Bible
was not true, then what was there in the world
that was true ? He had never before experi-
enced the torture of doubt, and now its sluirpest
pains beset him. The words Valerian had
spoken sounded mockingly in his ear : " There
is no world to come ! There is no Christ !
There is no God ! "

No world to come ! Then indeed they, the

WHAT IS TRUE? 277

Stundists, were of all men the most miserable.
Loukyan had given up his life in vain. His
mother, Ooliana, was passing her time in a
dream. His own existence was blighted in all
its future, and Halya, who was lost to him,
would live a fruitless life of misery. Was it
too late to save himself and Halya? No
Christ ! Was all that beautiful story of a
Saviour's sojourn on earth only a fable ? Had
there never been a Son of Grod moved with
love and pity for the wretched race of men ?
But if man was no more than the brutes that
perish, why should One come down from heaven
to ransom him ? He had had a lovely vision of
a Redeemer and a Brother ever at his side,
invisible, but not unfelt. He had fancied that
this Lord of his was holding him by the hand,
as a mother holds her little child along a stony
path. If there w^as no Christ, this had been all
delusion and a lie.

But when he thought of the terrible words,
" There is no God ! " a pang almost as of death
wrung his heart. No God ! no Father in
heaven ! no infinite, unchangeable love ! This
world was hell if there was no God.

He sank on his knees, and laid his bowed

278 TUE IIIGTTU'AY OF SORROW.

liead ii])on the tiible. Cold drops of perspiration
•lathered on liis forehead. His excited ima-
gination sugg-ested that he was given over to
the power of Satan. There was no doubt in
his mind of the existence of this tormentor:
he was fighting against him and his temptations.

" Lord have mercy upon me ! Lord save
me ! " he groaned.

" What Lord ? " murmured a voice, whether
in his ear, or in his mind only, he could
not tell.

He rose from his knees. He was suffocat-
ins" ; his brain was on fire : his throat was
parched as after a dust}- journe}^ on a sultry
day. He crept softl}' into the kitchen to get a
(lrau"-ht ot" water. His mother heard liim, and
came out to see what was the matter.

" Are you ill ? " she exclaimed, frightened.
" You are as ])ale as death."

For a moment l-*aul thonght to tell her of
the fearful conflict he was undergoing. But
why expose her to the horror of such doul)ts ?
This simple and pure soul, why should it be
tossed on such a storm as the tempest of his
doubts and fears? His tongue clove to the
roof of his mouth.

WHAT IS TRUE? 279

Ooliana recollected that Loiik3'an's death
and Halya's betrothal were new griefs to her
son. This accounted for his silence and be-
wildered gaze. She gave him water to drink,
and laid her cold hands on his fevered
forehead.

" Go to bed, my son," she said, " and try
to sleep. Grod give you sleep ! "

280

CHAPTER XXII.

A FUNERAL SERVICE.

The next day the Stimdists met together — a
solemn and sad knot of mourners — to honour
the memorv of their leader and their first
martyr. All were present ; both old and youn*,^.
Even those who had timorously absented them-
selves since Loukyan's arrest were animated
by his death to rejoin their comrades. When
Ooliana and Paul entered the house where
tliey assembled it was already full. Paul
wished to take a place by the door, but the
little congregation made way for him to the
table, spread with a white cloth, on which
lay the Bible and hymn-book ; and bread and
wine for the simple rite of the Lord's Supper,
which was to be solemnly partaken of by the
brotherhood before dispersing. Old Kondraty,
one of tlie iirst converts in Knishi, was seated
at tlie table, and he olfered the book to l^aul
to conduct the service ; but he shook his head

A FUNERAL SERVICE. 281

in refusal. It was natural that he, who had
been present at Loukyan's death, should be
too much overcome to be able to take Loukyan's
post. The service was accordingly led by
Kondraty, who, though not an eloquent man,
was intelligent and well versed in the New
Testament.

A psalm was sung, and then Kondraty
opened the New Testament and began to
read clearly, but with a peasant's slowness,
and with here and there a misjDronunciation,
which no one but Paul remarked.

" And the word of God increased, and the
number of disciples multiplied in Jerusalem
greatly ; and a great company of the priests
were obedient to the faith. And Stephen, full
of faith and power, did great wonders and
miracles among the people.

" Then there arose certain of the synagogue,
disputing with Stephen. And they were not
able to resist the wisdom and the spirit by
which he sjDake. Then they suborned men,
which said, We have heard him speak blas-
phemous words against Moses and against God.

" And they stirred up the people, and the
elders, and the scribes, and came upon him,

2S2 THE IIIGinVAY OF SORROW.

and caught him, and hrought him to the
Council, and set up false witnesses, which said,
This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous
words against this holy place and the law;
i'oY we have heard him say that this Jesus
of Nazareth shall destroy this place, and change
the customs which Moses delivered unto us.

" x\nd all that sat in the Council, looking
steadfastly on him, saw his face as it had
been the face of an angel."

Dead silence reigned in the room. Under
the impression of recent events, this narration
had gained a peculiar significance. The cases
were so similar. It seemed as if the tale
was told, not of Stephen, so long since dead,
but of Loukyan, their leader, who a few weeks
ago taught them with his living voice. The
persecuting Jews, were they not the members
of the orthodox church ? Tl^e elders and
the scribes were the clergy and the officials
who, unable to confute his teacliing by argu-
ments, had seized liiin and cast liiiii into prison.

Both men and women bei^an to weep.
Covering his lace with his hands, Paul shed
silent tears, which relieved for a time his
throbbing brain. The bright, joyous face of

A FUNERAL SERVICE. 283

the dying Loukyan dispelled for tlie moment
his doubts and sorrows.

Kondraty went on reading slowly, omitting
nothing. Tlie long historical speech made by
Stephen somewhat relieved the agitation of
the audience. The sobbings ceased ; sighs
were heard less often. All listened patiently
and with deep attention. But the tragical
catastrophe came at last.

It is not Ste^^hen standing before his judges ;
it is Loukyan sternly denouncing his persecutors
for being the betrayers and murderers of Christ,
the just One. The persecutors are cut to the
heart, and are gnashing their teeth in rage.
They are Paissy and his colleagues. The
place is not the Sanhedrim in Jerusalem, but
a Russian Court, with a green-covered table
surrounded by Russian priests and officials,
before whom Loukyan is standing.

All faces grew pale. Some with trembling
hands wiped the perspiration from tlieir brows.
Moans and sighs were heard again. In the
closely crowded room a burning tension was
felt, as if the whole drama was developiog
before their eyes. The reader went on : —

"But he, being full of the Holy Ghost,

284 THE HIGHWAY OF SOBIiOW.

looked up steadfastly into heaven and saw
the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the
rii^ht hand of God, and said, Behold, I see
the heavens opened, and the Son of Man
standing on the right hand of God.

" Then the}' cried out with a loud voice
and stopped their ears, and ran upon him
with one accord, and cast him out of the city
and stoned him."

Kondraty's voice failed him. Tt was too
real. The grief of the whole audience broke
out afresh. At last, in broken accents and
sobbing breath, he read : —

"And they stoned Stephen, calling upon
God and saying. Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.

" And he kneeled down, and cried with
a loud voice, ' Lord, lay not this sin to
their clKiru^e. And when he had said this he
Irll aslee])."

" They killed him ! they killed our own
dear one ! " cried Paraska, the wife of Demyan,
and immediately cries and lamentations filled
the room. The suppressed excitement burst
out again. Kondraty was distressed. Above
all, he wished to avoid hvsterical emotion.
He stood up, waving his hands and addressing

A FUNERAL SEBVIGK 285

tliem ; but in the tumult his voice was inaudible.
Paul, with a pallid face and reddened eyelids,
rose from his seat, confronting the people.
In an instant all was still.

In a very simple manner, as simply as the
story of the Crucifixion is told in the Gospels,
Paul gave to them the account of Loukyan's
death and his last words. The sorrowing
cono-recration were soothed into more tranquil
grief. It was as if the benign and joyous
spirit of Loukyan was among them.

" And now," said Kondraty, when Paul
finished, " we must choose another teacher
and presbyter; one who can go to other
churches, and visit them for us, and take
counsel with other presbyters and leaders.
There is only one fitted for the post. You
all know him. You can guess who it is. But
we should like the election to be unamimous,
and you shall consider of it for a week. I
name Paul Pudenko."

" There is no one but Paul," exclaimed a
few voices.

"Let it be well thought of, and v/ell
prayed over," said Kondraty.

But Paul rose again, and confronted the

286 THE niGnWAY OF SOFiROW.

cono'reo'ation with a face as pale as death.
He had foreseen this, yet had hoped that
Kondraty mi^ht be chosen as presbyter, as he
liad been a member of their community from
the first. It was impossible for liiin to fill
this post. All looked at him anxiousl}'. He
must speak now. With a great efibrt he
commanded his wandering thoughts.

" Brothers ! " he began.

His e^-es were dull and his voice thick.
The congregation was puzzled. In the back
seats the}' stood up to see and hear him better.

"Brothers!" he repeated, in a firmer voice,
strivinu: hard to subdue his afritation, " I am
grateful for all your goodness. But I dare
not accept this office. Kondraty ought to
succeed Loukyan. It would be useless to elect
me. No inducement on earth could persuade
me to be your teacher."

His voice sank, and he added —

" I am not worthy to be the least among
the brethren ! "

The last words burst out involuntarily, as
a cry of despair. They were caught only by
Kondraty and Ooliana. The congregation did
not hear them ; but there was something in

A FUNERAL SERVICE. 287

Paul's manner which made it clear that this
refusal of office was not made from modesty,
real or assumed. No one dared to remonstrate
with him, or urge him to retract his decision.
But what could be the meaning of this re-
fusal, so decisive, and so incomprehensible ?

" What is to be done ? " whispered one to
another ; " whom shall we elect ? "

" Brethren," said Kondraty, " let us post-
pone this affair. God will enlighten and in-
struct us all. Let us in the meanwhile pray
earnestly to Him that He will guide and
support us through all our trials."

Nobody replied. The Lord's Supper was
partaken of, according to their simple rites ;
and the congregation dispersed. Paul had left
as soon as he finished his speech.

2S8

CHAPTER XXIII.

A DISASTROUS WINTER.

To the burden of his inward conllict was now
added a load of misunderstanding of Paul's
conduct. His refusal of the leadership pro-
voked much gossip, and raan}^ fantastic con-
jectures. Some said Paul had committed a
crime ; and remorse, and the dread of being
found out, made him shrink from such a
post. Others insisted that he was studying
so much that he fancied himself a learned
man, and would perhaps found a new sect of
his own. Others again said he was afraid ;
Loukyan's death had stricken him with dread
of the same fate.

Not bein"- able to master his unbearable
doubts, and unwilling to disturb his mother
with tliem, Paul came to the unfortunate con-
clusion to consult Father Vasili, who was
the only man in Knislii tliat liad had any
experience in theological (juestions. It was

A DISASTROUS WINTER. 289

possible he might know some refutation of
the objections Valerian had raised in his
mind. He took a handsome present in his
hand, which he left in the kitchen with the
Matushka, and presented himself before
Father Vasili.

The Batushka was astonished to see him,
but made him very welcome, and bade him
sit down. He was not a proud priest, and
always received his parishioners in a homely
and hospitable manner. They forgave him
many faults for this condescension.

" I am glad to see you, my son," he said ;
" what can I do for you ? I cannot interfere
about Karpo, and Panass, and Halya. No !
no ! you should have stayed among us in our
Holy Mother Church; and I should have
blessed your marriage with Halya before this."

" It is not that," said Paul sorrowfully ;
" I have given up Halya. But I came to
ask you a few questions. Father. I have
been talking to a man, a learned man, who
seems to know everything ; and he tells me
the Gospels are not authentic, so the scholars
say, and were not written by St. Matthew,
and St. Mark, and St. Luke, and St. John.
T

290 TEE HIGHWAY OF SOBBOW.

And it seems to me there are things in the
New Testament not true."

"How? AVhat?" interrupted the Ba-
tushka, his face reddening with anger ; " not
true ! Oh ! this comes of leaving 3'our Church !
First a heretic, and then — you vilhiin — an
inhdeL These are your thoughts "

" But I want to know — I only came to
ask 3'ou," stammered Paul.

Father Vasili would not hear another word.

" Get out of my sight ! This very mo-
ment ! You apostate ! You castaway ! '*
he shouted, driving him out of the room as
he might have driven a wild beast. As they
passed tempestuously through the kitchen the
Batushka caught sight of the two well-fed
geese Paul had brought as a present; and
seizing them by their web-feet he flung them
into the yard after his retreating ])arishioner.
But the Matushka quickly rectilied this mis-
take.

The rumour of this interview spread (juickly
through the village. Fatlicr Yasili gave an
account of it at the inn to Karpo, Okhrim,
and the starosta Savely, which miide them
ruar with hiughter, j^'t inwardly foam with

A DISASTROUS WINTER. 291

rage. The Stunclists heard of it ; and some
of them suspected Paul of returning to the
Orthodox Church. Others believed that he
had abjured religion altogether, and was, as
Father VasiJi declared, an atheist, like Vale-
rian, who did not conceal his free-thinkino-
opinions. Gradually their relations towards
Paul changed. They shunned his society, and
in a certain manner excluded him from their
community. The orthodox, though they dis-
approved of the Stundists, accej^ted their
judgment upon Paul, and in their turn
avoided him. From being one of the chief
and most popular persons in Knishi and
Ostron, a few short months had made him
a pariah among his own people.

Valerian heard the report, and rejoiced at it.
Such a man as Paul would be a great addition
to the ranks of the Propagandists, who were in
secret seeking to teach the peasantry its rights,
its powers, and the wrongs it suffered. Most
of his colleagues were nobles, or men of the
learned professions ; but here was a peasant of
great intelligence, of uncommon eloquence, and
of enthusiastic temperament, who could do
marvels of work among the peasants, so difficult
T 2

292 THE HIGHWAY OF SOREOW.

to arouse. He sought Paul eagerly, but Paul
sliunned him as lie would have shunned Satan
iu jHM'son. Valerian terrified him. Doubt was
asronisini'', but what woukl conviction be?

Ooliana could not fail to hear and see what
was going on, and her patient heart was sorely
tried by it. She had always looked forward to
Paul being Loukyan's successor, and had re-
joiced at the prospect, though she knew well
what a post of danger it would be ; but
now, instead of being the first among the little
band of disciples, he was the last — even if he
was counted among them at all. He continued
to go to the meetings, but he sat at the door,
making his escape as soon as Kondraty
pronounced the last benediction. The elder
men among the Stundists did not give him up.
They remembered Loukyan, and the high ex-
pectations he had formed about Paul, and they
stood unflinchingly in opposition to the general
verdict aiifainst him. It seemed to them that
the young man was passing through a period of
deadl\- temptation and conflict, through which
lie would pas.s and come out more than con-
vjueror. They would not allow the community
to choo.se definitely a successor to Loukyan, and

A DISASTROUS WINTER. 293

they decided to wait till Easter, Kondraty con-
tinuing to conduct the services.

Paul saw that his mother suffered pro-
foundly, though she tried to hide it from him.
He could not speak to her of his doubts, and as
a rule he became very silent. The inward
struggle absorbed him, and he could see no
end to it. After the acute anguish and
horror of the first few days he fell into a
state of apathy — a dull frigidity of mind
which made him indifferent to everything
and everybody. Once the starosta Savely spoke
in his hearing of the new house Panass was
building for Hal3'a, but he listened listlessly.
The Bible had promised Halya to him, and the
promise was untrue. His heart was like a
stone, and seemed to have lost the capacity of
throbbing either with pain or pleasure.

So the gloomy days and long nights of
winter crawled slowly away. Paul worked hard
during the daylight, but in the evening he sat
idle and languid by the great stove, watching
his mother as she sat knitting, with Testament
and hymn-book open on the table before her.
His own Testament lay untouched on the shelf
in his room, with the other books, which no

294 THE HIGHWAY OF SORnOW.

lonc^er possessed any charm for liim. If they
were not true, their falsehood was the worst
falsehood in life.

It was a disastrous winter in Knishi. In-
stead of heavy snow-storms there were torrents
of rain. The river overflowed its banks, llood-
iiii>- the fields on each side. The undrained
marshes became swamps of mud. A murrain
broke out among the cattle and sheep, and the
richer men who owned flocks and herds suffered
losses from which the poorer peasants were
almost exempt. Old Karpo lost the ba}^ mare
which was to have been part of Hal^-a's dowry,
and a score or two of sheep besides. Ilis losses
amounted to almost as much as the dowry he
had promised to give to his daugliter. Panass
began to go more often to see Yariua.

Then typhus fever came, and entered the
unventilated and often very dirty homes. One
after another were stricken down b}^ it, but
chiefly the children. The Matushka had not
forgotten Paissj'^'s counsels. Everywhere she
diligently traced the calamities that bel'ell the
people to the anger of God against the
Stundists. When a child la}- moaning on
its death-bed, and at last the sobs ceased and

A DISASTROUS WINTER 295

the little eyes closed for ever, sbe said tlie
saints and the Hol}^ Mother had taken it
away for fear it should become a heretic. The
fever itself was the finger of Grod stretched
out against those who were indifferent to the
Orthodox religion.

Father Vasili preached the same doctrine
from the pulpit. Not for years had he ad-
dressed such large congregations. The most
notorious drunkards in the place flocked to hear
his tirades against the damnable Stundists.
The dead village was being roused to life by
the underground teaching of the Propagandists
and the open secession of the Stundists ; and
the return to life is fraught with painful
throes. Knishi was not the peaceful, moulder-
ing place it had once been.

In former times Ooliana would have been
the faithful, constant nurse at every sick-bed.
She was renowned for her knowledge of
remedies and alleviatives ; and, as there was no
doctor within twenty versts, she had filled the
post of one without fee. But no one sent for
her now. Her cool touch and watchful gaze,
and all but inexhaustible patience and loving-
kindness, were wasting unclaimed, and in many

296 TEE HIGHWAY OF SOBROW.

cases refused, as if she had the evil 63-6. It
was well for Knishi that Valerian was at hand.
He was kept busy.

" Ilalya is stricken with the fever," said
Ooliana one day to Paul. He did not
answer.

" They will not let me see her," she
went on, " but Valerian is attending her. He
was here to-day to beg- for a New Testa-
ment. Halya is raving for one. I sent her
yours."

"Good OJod!" cried Paul. It was a
little w^ell-worn book, in which he bad
marked his favourite verses, but he had not
opened it now for weeks. It seemed to tempt
him into lower depths of miserj^

" Mother," he said, " do you believe the
Gospels are true ? "

The ice was broken. The mother and son
looked into one another's souls, and the
winter of his doubt was over.

" Ah, my Paul ! " she said, " you have
listened to Valerian. He asked me the same
question. But we are not called upon to
believe in the Bible. It is God, it is Christ,
we must believe in. There may be mistakes

A DISASTROUS WINTER. 297

in the Gospels, there are spots in the sun.
It is not the Grospels that save us, but our
Lord Christ."

"But if it is a fable?" suggested Paul.

"It is no fable ! " she exclaimed. " Who
could invent such a fable as that God so
loved the world that He gave His only be-
gotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him
should not perish but have everlasting life ?
There are fables about God, but not like that.
It could not have entered the heart of man
to invent that."

She spoke with strong conviction ; and her
sincere, guileless face, pale with the winter's
seclusion, glowed with fervour.

" Oh, if I had never heard Valerian ! "
cried Paul.

_" Ah ! I have heard him," she answered,
" and I showed to him the words of our
Lord: 'I thank Thee, Father, that Thou
hast hid these things from the wise and
learned, and hast revealed them unto babes.
Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in
Thy sight.' And I read to him too the
words of the apostle Paul : ' For the preach-
ing of the cross is to them that perish fool-

208 THE HIGHWAY OF SORTiOW.

islmess, but unto ns whicli are saved it is
the power of God. For it is written, I will
destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will brinuf
to nothing the understanding of the prudent.
Where is the wise ? where is the scribe ?
where is the disputer of this world ? Hath
not God made foolish the wisdom of this
world ? ' And again I read to him : ' Eye
hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have
entered into the heart of man, the things which
God hath prepared for them that love Him.
But God hath revealed them unto us hv His
Spirit; for the Spirit searcheth all things, even
the deep things of God. For what man
knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit
of man which is in him ? Even so the things
of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of
God. But the natural man receivcth not the
things of the Spirit of God, for they are
foolishness unto him ; neither can he know
them, because they are spiritually discerned.*
These and other sayings I showed to him."

"And what did Valerian Petrovitch say?"
asked Paul.

A line sweet smile flitted across Ooli ana's
face.

A DISASTROUS WINTER. 299

" He said ' Invincible ignorance/ " she re-
plied, " and we shook hands and parted good
friends."

For a few minutes Paul remained silent.
It seemed to him as if he had touched the
hem of the wisdom of this world, and had
been smitten almost to death by it. " The
common people heard Christ gladly." Did
not he belong to the common people ?

" Mother," he said, " Halya has my Testa-
ment. Give me yours."

She placed it in his hands, and pressed a
kiss upon his cheek. He went away to his
own room, and spent the night in silent study
and prayer.

300

CHAPTEE XXIV.

A SIGN AND A DREAM.

Halya's marriage had been delayed by the
attack of fever which Laid her prostrate during
many weeks ; and when she was finally pro-
nounced by Valerian to be well and strong
again, Lent had begun, during -which double
fees are demanded in the Ortliodox Church
for pronouncing the blessing upon a married
couple. Neither Okhrini nor Karpo was
willing to pay double fees.

Paul was gradually retracing his steps to-
wards his former faith. Once more he ven-
tured to partake of the Lord's Supper. He
became again a constant attendant at the
week-day meetings, as well as the Sunday
services. But he took no part in tliem except
as a silent listener.

He had been at a weekly evening prayer-
meeting, and was returning home alone, his
mother having gone in to see Kondraty's

A SIGX AND A DREAM. 301

wife, wlio was ill. Eeaching the border of
the forest, he saw the dark figure of a woman
sitting on a fallen tree. Paul did not recognise
Halya, and would have passed her. He did
not even recofrnise her when she rose and
came forward to meet him, so altered was she
by her illness.

" Paul ! " she cried, " Paul ! "

Her voice made him tremble, and he
looked at her in bewilderment.

" Halya ! 3^ou here ! " he ejaculated.

"I was waiting for you," she said. "Peo-
ple tell me all sorts of things about you —
different things. So I wanted to ask you."

" What about ? " he asked, striving to speak
calmly.

"Are you going to give up the Stundists?"
she asked. " Are you coming back to us ?
Valerian says you will never be the same
again. I expected you would come and tell
us, father and me. But you kept away; and
oh, Paul, I nearly died ! So I thought, I will go
myself." She finished in a reproachful tone.

" No," said Paul, " no. I could never
drift back to your Orthodox Church. But it
may be I shall leave the brethren."

302 THE niGTIWAY OF SORROW.

Halya looked at liim with wondering eyes.
Why should he leave his brethren if he did
not come back to the Orthodox Church ? But
she did not question him. The delicate feel-
ing of a loving woman told her there was
something very sad and momentous in this
enigmatical answer In the twilight she saw
how changed his face was. There was no
boyishness left in it; it was the face of a
man who was going through a great sorrow.

" Tell me everything," she exclaimed in a
burst of sympathy, and cUisping his hand in
hers. " Perhaps I shall understand. Why are
yuu so sad always? Is it for my sake?"

" You could not understand it, child," he
answered softlv.

" I shall ! Try me only," she persisted.

They were standing under a wide-spreading
oak, which threw its bare branches far against
the evening sky. The wind was playing
among the fine lace-like twigs, which were
showing a little sign of breaking into buds.
In a few weeks the buuiihs would be irreeu
with leaves.

" I liave been like this tree," he said, " dead
with the winter. It a worm had been <:nawin<''

A SIGN AND A DREAM. 303

at its roots it would never have lived asrain.
And a worm has been gnawing at the root
of my faith ; if I cannot cast it out I shall
never live again."

She did not understand him, but she saw
that he suffered.

" Oh ! my love ! " she cried, " why should
you suffer like this? But I love you the more
for it now."

She suddenl}^ flung her arms round his neck,
and he felt her breath upon his cheek.

" Only tell my father you are leaving the
Stundists, and Pan ass shall never see me
again," she murmured.

" My darling, do you love me still ? " he
said. "I thought you had quite given me
uj) and forgotten me."

" Don't be foolish ! " rej^lied Halya tenderly.
" I told my father to-day that life is nothing
to me without you ; and that I would rather
drown myself than marry Panass. Only you
come and say you will leave the Stundists.
And listen, Paul, in your ear. Panass will
marry Yarina, for she is in love with him,
and my dowry is all lost."

" Halya ! " he said, " I could never go back

304 THE BIG II WAY OF SOEBOW.

to tlie Church. Tlie Orthodox priests have
killed my dear Loukjan : and could I ask
fur their hlessino;? Never ! That couhl never
come to pass ! "

" But fatlier and I had nothing to do with
killing him ! " answered Halya.

She sank down on the ground, and tears
streamed from her eyes. All she had been
dreaming and hoping for, which seemed almost
realised, was dispelled suddenly by Paul's words.
Yes ! he could never return to a Church that
had killed his friend.

" Halya, my beloved ! " whispered Paul,
bendiiiL;" over her. But at that moment the
sound of cart-wheels and the hoof-beats of
a horse were heard coming along the road.
Halya sprang to her feet at once.

"Hide 3'ourself," she exclaimed; "we must
not be seen together."

He disappeared hastily into the forest.

When the cart passed by, and the sound
of wheels died away, Paul came back to the
oak tree. But Halya was gone. He followed
slowly along the footpath she must have taken,
feeling that as long as he trod in her footsteps
he had not altogether parted from her. He

A SIGN AND A DREAM. 305

wished he had asked her for his Testament,
which she still kept in her possession. Was
it only in the delirium of fever she had washed
for it ? Paul felt sad ; but it was a quiet
and tender sadness which had nothino" in
common w^ith the dull, sullen apathy which
for so many weeks had possessed his soul.
This had been gradually passing away ; and
now the unexpected meeting with Halya had
quite dispelled the cloud. Her tenderness,
and her decision never to marry Panass, had
refreshed and quickened his arid spirit as a
warm, abundant shower refreshes a field scorched
by the sun. Halya loved him, and him onl^^
for his own sake simply. God would yet
give her to him.

Yes ! Loukyan was right. God is love ;
and where there is love among men there is
God. All blessings come from the heart
of God. And not only by means of books
did God speak to the soul of man, but by all
the joy and happiness which come to it.
Halya's love, his mother's love, God's love
Hooded his inmost spirit with unspeakable joy.
Absorbed in these thoughts, he strayed
from the path, and was soon wandering amid
u

306 THE HIGHWAY OF SOB ROW.

the taTi2^1ed brushwood of tlie forest, stepping'
mechanically over the spreading roots of the
trees. A bird, frightened by his footsteps,
flew off its roosting-place, fluttered about in
the obscure gloom, and rising in the air over
the trees for a minute, swooped down heavily
amon«: the bushes. This roused his attention.
ThrouG^h the dark, interlacing branches over-
head he could see the clear vault of the sky.
From the deeper obscurity of the forest the
stars shone more brightly than in the open
fields, and seemed to look down upon him
with loving eyes. Paul gazed at them for
a long time.

" It is like looking into Halya's e3^es," he
thought to himself.

He had already missed the way to Ostron,
and now tried to make a road for himself,
guided by the pole-star. Suddenly he saw
before him a glade he had never seen before,
thougli the forest was familiar ground to him.
Much timber had been sold last autumn, and
the wood-cutters iuid been busy all the winter.
The glade stretched before him, every fallen
tree and every shrub, and the brown heads of
dead hemlock were glistening in a fine bead-

A SIGN AXD A DREAM. 307

like frost, whilst the steady rays of the moon-
light shone in silvery streams upon them.
Every shade of colour disappeared as if melted
in this silvery shining. The green grass, the
brown hemlock, the dark rough trunks of
the trees, all seemed chiselled and graven out
in pure silver, like the silver kingdom of a
fairy tale.

In the middle of the glade rose a low
hillock, on which lay two or three fallen trees.
Paul's feet carried him there, and he stood
motionless, looking round in wonder and
admiration.

He was completely surrounded by trees,
shutting out all other scenes except the glade.
There was no sign of a human habitation.
He was quite alone in the presence of that
deep, pure sky, with its loving and searching
eyes. He felt as if he was lifted up to it as
on the open palm of a giant's hand. All nature
was sleeping. Only the watchful stars scintil-
lated tranquilly, and looked down upon him
kindly from blue, unfathomable depths. A
warm, simple, chikl-like emotion took possession
of him. It was the first time since his con-
versation with Valerian that the dull chillinir
u 2

308 TEE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

feeling of doubt was replaced by an outburst
of filial confidence in God. He lifted up his
face to the heavens above him.

"Oh! my Father!" he ejaculated, "Thou
who hast made the sky and covered it Avith
stars, and made the earth and filled it with
life, teach me how to understand Thee."

He knelt down and prayed fervently,
passionately, as he had done in the first days
of his conversion. Yet it was not a pra^^er ;
it was rather a candid confession, a living out-
pouring of his soul to a living Being. The
conviction that God heard hira grew as his
passionate, vehement, incoherent monologue
went on. Soon he was not satisfied with his
outpouring. He paused and listened atten-
tively. His impassioned soul longed for an
answer. He was waiting for a sign.

The night * was wonderfully calm. The
frost was slight. The moon poured down
its silvery rays. The motionless air stirred
neither the withered hemlock nor the blades
of grass.

A soft warm breeze passed for a moment
over his eager, upturned face. It stirred his
hair like the touch of a tender band, and died

A SIGN AND A DBEAM. 309

away. He knew not whence it came, nor
whitlier it went.

" So is every one that is born of the Spirit,"
said a voice within him.

Paul trembled. The sign he had prayed
for, which he hardly dared to ask, had been
granted to him. His eyes filled with tears ;
his heart melted with joy. God had spoken
to him.

His whole soul was penetrated with new
life and vigour. No trace of doubt was left.
The true light had shone upon his darkness,
and the shadows fled away. Henceforth, he
would walk in the light, and be a child of
the light.

No more would questions of genealogies,
and strifes of words, and perverse disputings,
trouble him. He knew that the Spirit of
God had come to him. He could doubt it no
more than he could doubt his own existence.

He felt unspeakably happy. He longed
to see his mother, and to tell her and the
brethren the blessing that had been granted to
him. But he felt so tired he could hardly move.

He resolved to rest for a few minutes.
Sitting down, and leaning against the trunk

:J10 THE HIGHWAY OF SOIiROW.

of a tree, be listened to the eerie sounds of
the niu'ht, and i,M/.ed dreamily down the moon-
lit glade. A branch cracked, and fell in the
forest. A marmot whistled afar off. Under
the brushwood a hedgehog moved cautiousl}',
scenting the air with its sharp little snout,
either for prey or danger. It ])ricked up its
bristles, and looked sharply about it. In
an instant an owd flew out of a tree, and
making a half-circle in the air, swooped down
upon the little animal, and catching him in
her claws, flew away to her nest. Paul would
have rescued the hedgehog, but his limbs felt
heavy. He could not prevail upon himself to
be up and stirring.

The owl, meanwhile, appeared to come close
within his reach. If he stretched out his hand
he could catch it. But it did not seem to
care for his presence, and began to clean its
wings with its beak. Presently he saw it
was no owl at all, but Father Yasili, and the
wings were a brown silk cassock, which the
Hatushka wore on grand occasions. His feet
were in leather boots, trimmed with fur, and
with low heels.

"I'd better get away from here as soon

A SIGN AND A BBEAM. 311

as possible," thought Paul ; " the Batushka
looks very angry to-day."

I3ut Father Yasili was already beckoning
to him with his hand.

" Come here ! come here ! " he repeated ;
"not authentic, did you say? You thought
you were an apostle yourself, so you could
run down the blessed Gospels "

Paul rose, anxious to pacify him, and to
say his doubts troubled him no more. But
Father Vasili floated away from him as he
drew nearer, still, however, beckoning with
his hand.

" Wait a bit ! " cried Paul. But the Ba-
tushka did not listen, but continued to float
soundlessly away through the air.

Suddenly the Batushka and the forest dis-
appeared. Paul found himself in a deep dark
cavern, with a low, rocky vault. He was
shivering from the penetrating dampness, which
seemed to pierce through to his bones. The
thick, heavy air, was motionless. Not a sound,
not the faintest murmur was audible. All
was mute and darksome. A voice said to
him, ' Death reigns here ! ' He wandered to
and fro, but everywhere he felt only the narrow

312 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

confines of a tomb. At last he sat down ex-
hausted on the floor of the grave. All at
once a voice said in his ear —

" Arise ! let us go hence."

It was Halya's voice. Paul rose (luickly.
She stood before him in a pilgrim's garb, with
a staff in her one hand, and a chaplet in the
other. Her face was grave and stern. She
did not even look at him, but glided forward,
and Paul followed unquestioningly. But
though they walked a long time the cavern
remained the same ; it seemed to move with
them. The same thick walls and rocky vault
surrounded them like a circle of stone.

"What is this?" cried Paul. "We are
tramping along always in the same place. We
shall never get out of this grav^e."

"How can 30U say so?" asked Halya reprov-
ingly ; " do you not ?ee we are ah-eady there? "

He lifted up his head, and saw that the
path through the kingdom of Death had led
him to a church porch, with a steeple sur-
mounted by a cross, which glittered in the
raoonliglit.

" Why ! " exclaimed Paul ; " but it is a
church ! "

A SIGN AND A DREAM. 313

" Yes ! a cliurcli," said Halja, " our own
church. Did I not tell you I wanted you to
go there ? "

" Leave me alone," he cried, " I would
sooner return to the grave."

" Come in," urged Halya ; " it is the house
of God."

"No," he said; "they have made the
house of prayer a den of thieves. I will not
go in."

He broke awa}'- from her with vehemence.

Laughter and discordant songs rang through
the stillness of the night, and woke Paul
from his slumber. It was a party of half-
drunken peasants going home from a public-
house where they had been keeping the eve of
their patron saint's day.

Paul rose and rubbed his eyes. His clothes
were wet through, and his limbs benumbed.
He waited to let the merry band of boon-
companions pass by, and then he hastened
home, deeply impressed by his vivid dream.

314

CHAPTER XXV.

THE PATRON saint's DAY.

During the preceding week Father Paissy had
been niaking- arransfements with Father Vasili
for himself preaching a sermon against the
Stundists on the patron saint's day. The
starosta Savely had been summoned to Kovylsk
to receive important instructions.

" The Consistory expects that every Stundist
in Knishi shall be present on this occasion,"
said Father Paissy. " Mind ! everybody," he
added sternly. " I will show no indulgence to
anyone who connives at the heresy."

Savely scratched his head behind his ear.

" How is it to be done, your reverence ? "
he remonstrated. " If they won't go I cannot
force them, with none but lame Ermoshka to
help me."

" Call a private meeting of the Mir," said
Father Paissy, " and make what arrangements
you choose; but come they must."

THE PATnOX SAINT'S DAY. 315

The meeting of tlie Mir was held in the
District Court House, not in the open air as'
usual, when any of the villagers could be
present. On Savely explaining the object of
the meeting, nobody said a word. The peasants
sullenl}^ kept silence.

" What a nuisance they are ! " said Karpo
at last. " They give quiet peaceable folks no
rest.

"That is true," agreed Savely. "They
hang round my neck like a stone."

" But why should we humour them ? " asked
old Sheelo. " Let us drag them to church by
force, or drive them in with sticks, like a
set of troublesome beasts, as they are."

" Why should we be so considerate for these
vagabonds ? " said Okhrim. " They have given
us trouble enough."

It was settled that early the next morning
the starosta Savely, with the members of the
Mir and some younger men who would be sum-
moned privately to their aid, should visit the
houses of the Stundists, and, driving them
to church, lock them in there until the hour of
the morning service. Soon after daybreak,
therefore, the villagers divided into two bands:

r,}6 THE niOnWAY OF SORROW.

one to go to Ostron, to collect Paul,
Ooliana, and other heretics who lived between
that hamlet and the church ; and the second
to proceed to the opposite end of the parish
for the same purpose. The younger men
greatly enjoyed the prospect of a resistance
and disturbance.

" Come, boys — all and everybody ! " cried
Panass. " Let us flog the Stundists to church
like naughty children. I'll go for Paul
Hudenko."

The crowd divided as it had been arranged.
Man}' more joined them as they passed along
the village street. The secret had been so well
kept that this order from the Consistory caused
universal astonishment. A few months aijo it
would have excited their anger and indignation,
but the sermons of Father Vasili and the
insinuations of the Matushka had borne
fruit. The Stundists had brougflit down
calamities and vengeance from Heaven on the
whole community.

At sight of Paul's homestead the crowd
stepped out more quickly, as soldiers rushing
to an assault. It was a prosperous and peace-
ful-looking dwelling. The barns and sheds

TEE PATRON SAINTS DAY. 317

around it were better kept than any other farm
in Knishi. The fold-^^ard was orderly, and a
garden — a rare thing among them — lay on one
side of the house. The fold-gate was open, for
the cattle had just gone out to the well, and
the crowd rushed in boisterously.

Paul was sitting with his mother in his
own little room, which looked out into the
garden. He had found her, when he returned
from the forest, Ij'ing asleep on the bench in
the kitchen. She was sitting up for him, and
had fallen asleep out of sheer fatigue. He woke
her up and told her briefly about his prayer,
and the sign given to him in the forest,
" Thank God ! " she exclaimed. " Now at
last I know that you will never forsake our
Lord Christ."

She had gone to bed in profound happiness,
such as she had never experienced in her life.
Her son was now indeed hers through all eter-
nity. " For if we suffer with Christ, we shall
also reign with Him ! " she murmured, as she
fell asleep.

Paul was now telling her his story in all its
details, whilst she listened with glistening eyes
and fervid face. He had just finished his

318 TJiE man WAY of sobrow.

curious dream, and they were conjecturing what
its meaning could be, or if it had any meaning
at all.

Their quiet conversation was interrupted
by the sound of loud rough voices, coming
nearer and nearer.

" What can it be ? " said Ooliana. ** A
noise in the street — a fire, perhaps."

Paul went into the outer room, looking
into the fold-yard.

" Here are a throng of people rushing into
our yard," he called out. " What can be the
matter ? "

A loud, heavy knock at the door answered
him. He threw it open, and found himself in
front of an unruly crowd ready to break into
his house.

" What do 3'ou want, neighbours ? " he
asked.

" We want you, and 3'our old witch-
mother, and all of your brood ! " shouted Panass,
seizing him by the shoulder. Paul freed himself
by a sharp, unexpected movement, and Panass
staggered back upon the nearest in the
crowd.

" Strike him down, boys ! " he shouted

THE PATRON SAINTS DAY. 319

again. " Don't let his evil eye fall on you.
Strike him before your arms wither."

Several men rushed upon Paul.

"But what do you want? What has
happened ? " asked Paul, in a quiet, untroubled
voice

"You are to come to church," answered the
starosta Savely, who had forced his way to the
threshold, on which Paul stood. " The Con-
sistory have given orders. Father Paissy
comes to-day to exorcise the Stundists — to cast
out the devils that have taken possession of
you."

" To the church ! '* exclaimed Paul, with
such a joyful, 3^et surprised, expression on his
face that the bystanders were struck by it.
" That is what my dream meant," he thought
to himself, and his heart exulted at this in-
dubitable sign of the will of God.

" Brothers ! " he said, " I will go with you
to the church ; I, and my mother, and all the
rest of us."

" How cunning he is ! " cried Panass, as the
crowd fell back a little at this unexpected
acquiescence.

Paul did not hear him. He turned away

320 THE niGHWAY OF SORROW.

to speak to Ooliana, who was just come to
the door.

" Mother ! " he whispered in excitement,
" now it is quite clear what was meant b}'
my dream."

"What is it?" she inquired.

" They are come to compel us to go into
the church," he answered. " The Consistory
orders it. You know we must not resist.
We will not make them take us by force."

" No, no ! " she replied.

Those few words were exchanged in an
undertone. Then they faced the crowd hand
in baud.

" You may go, friends," said Ooliana, after
bowing thrice to the crowd. " We will follow
you to the church, and bring all the brethren
with us. Onl3^ give us time to collect them
together."

She spoke in the kindly, cheerful voice so
familiar to them all, for there was not a
household wliich she had not entered as a
helper or consoler; and the lighting disposi-
tion, even oi" the young men, was dispelled by
her tranquil courage. They looked at one
another, and from Paul to his mother, with

THE PATRON SAINTS DAY. 321

great curiosity. This conduct , on their part
was a riddle which needed a solution.

"Are you coming back to the Christian
religion ? " asked Koozka in a hesitating tone.
" We thought we could hardly drive you in
with whips and scourges. Now all of a
sudden you seem glad to go."

" We never have forsaken the Christian
religion," answered Paul. " And we obey the
laws, when they are not opposed to God's
commandments. If you will leave us in peace
we will gather the brethren together in Kon-
draty's cottage, and come without fail in good
time to church."

" Savely," said Ooliana, " 3'^ou have known
me all my life. Did I ever tell you a lie?
Trust Paul and me, and not one of the Stund-
ists shall fail to be there. If they refuse, T
will send you word in time to compel them
to obey the order."

" I will trust you, Ooliana," replied Savely.

Ooliana locked the house, and asfain bow-
ing to the crowd in three different directions
passed through the midst of them with Paul
beside her. The people straggled after
them, in warm discussion of their extraordinary

322 TEE HIGHWAT OF SOliROW.

conduct. The}' -watched them go from one
house to another, and soon the Stundists, by
twos and tlirees, made their way to Kon-
drat3''s cottage.

"When all were assembled, Paul stood up,
and with simple eloquence told them of the
great deliverance wrought for his soul by
God. He did not disturb them by telling
what doubts had assailed him. But he spoke
with full assurance of the revelation of God
to his inmost spirit.

"And now," he cried, "who will come
with me to testify to God's truth before
Father Paissy and our Batushka?"

" Every one of us," they answered.

" But only half of us are here," said
Ooliana.

At that moment a great noise was heard
again in the village street. The second band
of men, commanded by old Karpo, which had
been gathering the Stundists from the other
end of the parish, were returning from theii
search. The little congregation in Kondraty's
cottage hurried into the street. In front of
the aiiproaching crowd marched Karpo with
Demyan beside him, whose face was covered

THE PATRON SAINT'S DAY. 323

with bruises, and whose caftan was torn in
several phices. He had no hat on, and his
hands were tied behind his back with a rope,
the ends of which were held firmly by two
peasants, as if he had been a mad bull. He
resisted all the way, and was driven on with
blows and pushes. Behind him came a little
cluster of men and women, frightened and
lamenting, but not resisting as Demyan did.
Ooliana stepj)ed forward.

" Karpo," she said, " there is no need for
this violence. Let me speak to Demyan, and
he will resist no longer."

"It's you and your son we want," growled
Karpo. " Without the ringleaders the rebels
are nothing. Get hold of them, bo3^s."

"Bethink yourself." said Ooliana; "your
church is not a police-station, where people are
dragged b}' force. My brothers and sisters,''
she added, addressing the Stundists, " we have
decided to go quietly to church. There is no
sin in that. God is there as He is every-
where, and our fathers and mothers wor-
shipped Him there. We can go there with-
out disobeying Him. Nay ! we are bound tc
go if the Mir commands us ; only we cannot
v2

32-i THE manwAY OF sonnow.

bow to the icons, or pray to the sauits. Let
us then go peaceably, and listen to the sermon
Father Paissy is going to preach. We may
learn something from it. At any rate we
sliall not sin against Grod, or cause any of
our fellow-men to sin against Him."

"But wh}' didn't you say all that before?"
said Karpo.

" If vou had come and told us what the
Mir commanded," answered Ooliana, "no one
would have resisted."

" That's true," cried Demyan. " Loukyan
always said ' Obey the Mir, if it does not
order 3'ou to disobe}^ Grod.' But I did not
understand. They caught me and tied my
hands, and drove me before them to worship
the icons. I will submit mvself, now I know
it is the Mir."

Tlie band of persecutors stood still, con-
fused and ashamed. They were unwilling to
confess their own stupidity in not making it
clear what was demanded of the Stundists.

" Oo lew ! 00 lew ! " was suddenly heard in
a wild wail. It was the crazy imbecile of the
village, Avdiushka, wlio was running down the
street, waving his hands. " Oo lew ! 00 lew !

THE PATRON SAINT'S DAY. 325

Knock them down! kill them! burn, burn,
burn them ! " he muttered, shakmg his tangled
head, and disappearing as suddenly as he had
come upon the scene.

" The young devil ! " cried Karpo, " to
frighten us just now ! "

The crowd began to laugh, and gradually
dispersed, while Demyan and the rest of the
Stundists went into Kondraty's cottage to get
ready for the enforced attendance at church.

326

CHAPTER XXVI.

EXORCISING THE STUNDISTS.

The chiu'cli was crowded. Everyone antici-
pated something extraordinary ; and none but
childisli old people and helpless invalids re-
mained at home. When Halya came, accom-
panied by her parents, the place was almost
lull. She did not want to occupy a con-
spicuous position, and she pushed through the
crowd to a corner where few could see her.
Yarina followed her closely.

" They say," whispered Yarina, " the
Stundists will be made to kneel in the middle
of the church, and to confess their sins before
all the people. Then Father Paissy will cast
out the devils that possess them. It will be
awful ! The^^'ll writhe about, and i'oum at
their mouths ; and they will be like dead
men and woukmi when the devils leave tliom."

" Is it possible ? " cried Halya in the
utmost alarm.

EXORCISING THE STUNDISTS. 327

"The diatchok* says so," continued
Yarina ; " they will be forced upon their
knees, and ordered to say all sorts of things
against themselves. And if they won't the
clergy will burn them with candles."

"In the church? How can you talk such
nonsense ? " said Halya indignantly.

"It is quite true," Yarina persisted; "the
diatchok told me ; and he is the man to
know. As to your Paul, he has already got
a good thrashing. He w^ould not come to
church. ' You may kill me, but I will not
worship your idols,' he said. You know he
calls the icons idols."

Halya's heart sank. Yes, Paul had called
them idols to her.

" What else ? " she asked : "go on, go on ! "

Yarina was silent because she had just
seen Panass enter the church, and was trying
to attract his notice.

" Well, then ! he said, ' I will never wot
ship your idols.' They dragged at him, but
he stood like a rock. They set upon him,
and beat him, and he fared so badly at their
hands that he is now lying at death's door
* The chanter of the Psalms in the Russian church.

323 THE man WAY OF SORROW.

— one eve knocked out, and a leg and two
ribs broken "

" What do you say? It is impossible,"
murmured Halya, horror-stricken.

" It is true," said Yarina ; " godfather
Terenty told me so. He himself set his leg,
and put a compress on his eye."

At this moment the sound of triumphant
and harmonious singing was heard above the
murmur of voices in the church. All were
silent. It was the mini2-led voices of men and
women singing a solemn yet exultant hymn.

The Stundists were marching in an orderly
procession to the church, through the village
street ; and ever}^ voice chimed in as they
moved slowly along, Paul leading with his
clear, pure tenor. Savely, the starosta, who
was in the church, W'ent out instantly, Avith
his lame assistant. The Stundists were comin<r
on, with exultant faces, as though some scene
of triumph lay before them.

" Silence ! you fools ! you madmen ! " roared
Savely; "do you thiidc I will stand this non-
sense? What do you inean by this howling?"

" Do you ask as a friend, or as the star-
osta V " said Ooliana.

EXORCISING THE STUNDISTS. 329

"As your friend," lie replied; " Ooliana,
I have always been your friend. Listen to
me. Do not enrage Fatlier Paissy, and our
Batushka."

" We wish to show we are not afraid, or
ashamed," answered Paul.

" Then I forbid you as your starosta,"
said Savely ; " and you boast that you keep
the laws. I forbid all singing and uproar."

" Then we must obey," replied Paul, re-
luctantly ; " we are bound to obey you as our
starosta."

" If 3^ou would only obey me altogether,"
said Savely mournfully, " all these troubles
would come to an end. But you heretics are
as obstinate as pigs and mules. Come along
quietly now."

Just before the singing ended an old-fash-
ioned carriage had driven up, and old General
Nesteroff, in his military uniform and badges,
with his son Valerian, descended from it.
Valerian had come for once to church, being
deeply interested in this movement against
the Stundists. He caught sight of Paul's
handsome, enthusiastic face.

" Grood heavens ! " he muttered, " he is lost

330 THE HIGmVAY OF SORROW.

to onr cause ! And what a loss ! " A way
was made for the General and Valerian to the
only seat in the church — a long black oak
bench near the rood-screen, which shut off the
hiirh altar, and within which none but the
priests may enter. On the rood-screen hung
some dark, discoloured icons, so bedimmed by
the fumes of" the incense that scarcel}'' a feature
was distinguishable. The old GTeneral bowed
devoutly before them ; but Valerian made no
more sign of reverence than did the Stundists,
who had entered the church immediately behind
them. He took up his post in a corner from
which he could have a good view of the
congregation. There the peasants stood, closely
packed together. He saw their shaggy heads,
and .stolid, patient faces, their bent shoulders,
as if they were always bearing a yoke. It
was nearly mid-Lent. The women, who fasted
more scrupulously than the men, were sallow
and haggard-looking. The Stundists, who
stood in a group about the middle of the
church, were fresher and cleaner. They were
in their workaday clothes, for this was one
of the feasts so frequent in the Russian Church
which they did nut keep, as the rest of the

EXORCISING THE STUNDISTS. 331

villagers usually kept it, by idleness and
drunkenness. Ooliana, who stood foremost
among the women, wore a black silk handker-
chief on her head, which framed her placid
face something like a nun's hood. Demyan's
wife was close behind her, with her boy in
her arms — a little fellow of fifteen months,
who could hardly be kept quiet. Several
other of the Stundist women had been obliged
to bring their children, having no one with
whom to leave them. Valerian's heart ached
at the sight of the crowd before him. They
were the sons and daughters of his own mother-
country. Holy Russia ; poverty-stricken, ignorant,
superstitious ; not knowing their rights as
men, but living lives and dying deaths but
little above the dumb brutes they dwelt amongst.

" Here they come ! " cried Yarina to Halya,
as the Stundists entered, " and there is Paul
himself ! Heavenly Tzaritza ! How beautiful
he is ! "

Halya opened her e3^es, which she had
closed with a half -fainting sensation. Yes !
Paul's face was to her beautiful beyond words.
The dark locks of hair fell over his broad
forehead, and under them gleamed eyes full

332 TEE UIGHWAY OF SORROW.

of the lire of courage and liis^li emotion.
There was no face like it amid all the faces
that surrounded him. Paul looked round the
church ; and for an instant Halya fancied his
eyes met hers. But she was not sure, and
her heart sank within her.

" He is not thinking of me ! " she said to
herself.

She felt unhapp}^ again. She pitied him
so that she longed to let him know it. But
he did not look her way again.

Now the General had arrived, the service
hegan at once, Father Paissy and Father Vasili
celehrating it together. Father Vasili was so
nnicli excited that he made several mistakes.
He had never seen his church so crowded,
and liis head felt giddy. For the same reason
tlie diatchok chanted the Psalms out of tune.
It was a long monotonous service, hut very
few prayed. Even among the Stundists none
prayed save Ooliana.

Her thoughts went back to the old days,
when li"r I'atlici- and motlier had ])i()ught her
here to \v()i>liip God and the saints. The
prayers to the saints were lodged in her
memory. Then she recalled the times when

EXORCISING THE STUNDISTS. 333

she had come hither with her husband ; and
her little son Paul clung to her skirts and
bowed when she bowed. Those were precious
days ; but they were the days of her ignor-
ance. She had been afraid of death then, and
terrified at the thought of the Day of Judg-
ment. Now all that fear was srone. Love had
cast out fear. The Lord God Almighty called
her His daughter ; and she, looking trustingly
into His unseen face, cried, '" Father ! " She
prayed silently, with tremulous lips and closed
eyes, as she had never prayed before.

The service was ended ; the curtain drawn ;
and the priests went into the sacristy to divest
themselves of their gold and embroidered vest-
ments. The diatchok brought a lectern and
placed it in front of the rood-screen. There
was a stir of expectation through the closely
packed congregation. In a few minutes
Father Paissy appeared in a cassock and bowed
slightly to the crowd. Father Vasili, with
a humble mien, ventured to seat himself on
the same bench as the General. Both of the
priests felt flattered by the presence of gentle-
folks ; and Father Paissy intended to dis-
tinguish himself before them.

334 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

" 111 tlic luuiie of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost ! "

The congregation stirred again and pressed
forward. Some of them coughed nervously,
as if they were going to speak. Father Paissy
read his text empliatically.

" ' Do not I hate them, Lord, that hate
Thee ? and am not I grieved with those that
rise up against Thee ?

" * I hate them with perfect hatred : I count
them my enemies.'

" So said David, the man after God's own
heart. Let us see, then, how David treated
his enemies.*'

Father Paissy read solemnly and slowly
the passages in the historical books of the
Old Testament which describe the torturing
and the slaughter of the Amalekites and
Moabites, and the inhabitants of the other
cities conquered by David.

" Who now are the Amalekites, the Moabites,
the enemies of God ? Where do they dwell ?
I will show them to you."

He pointed to the band of Stundists standing
in the midst of the congregation ; and for a few
seconds an intense stillness pervaded the church.

EXORGISING THE STU2^DISTS. 335

" Now listen to the command of God,"
continued Paissy. " ' Go and smite Amalek,
and utterly destroy all that they have, and spare
them not ; but slay both man and woman,
infant and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and
ass.' When King Saul disobeyed the Word
of God he was set aside from beins: kiner.
Will our Tzar risk the vengeance of
Almighty God ? Will you bring upon
yourselves untold calamities for the sake
of these enemies of His ? Let me ex-
plain to you how they are the enemies of
God."

He gave an explanation of the Stuudists'
faith, strangely travestied ; and he proceeded
to accuse them of great immorality. Here
was an opportunity for him to display his
learning before the General and Valerian ;
and he made long quotations from the Fathers,
with Greek and Latin phrases thrown in.
The peasants stared at him. Was this the
conjuration addressed to the devils which had
taken possession of the Stundists?

"You see, my brethren," said Paissy,
smoothing down his long beard, and rubbing
his white hands, " you see what damning

336 THE HIGHWAY OF SOMEOW.

errors are tauii^ht by these false prophets. It
is tlic darkness of ii:^norant heresy."

The ortliodox coii<^regatioii felt great
darkness in their own minds ; and were quite
ready to believe in his words.

" And what are they doing ? Tlie holy
icons, which have been the protection of 3''ou
and your forefathers, they break into pieces,
castinir them into the fire, or usini]: them for
covers for pots. The holy wafers they throw
away "

A niunimr of horror ran through the
audience. The orthodox understood this.

Paissy excited himself so much that he
forijot the educated men who were listeningf to
him, and began to abuse the Stundists soundly.
At first indeed he called them b}' Biblical names
— " Jezebel's seed," and " Sons of Baal " ; but
passing to a simpler phraseology, he denounced
them in a very primitive manner as ruffians,
scoundrels, blackguards, hell-hounds. In the
midst of this tirade his eyes fell upon the
indignant and disgusted faces of the General
and Valerian, who were evidently shocked by
his coarseness.

Paissy was confused, and stumbled in the

EXORCISING THE STUNDIST8. 337

middle of a sentence. He valued very highly
the opinion of educated people ; and the
General was well known in Kovylsk, where
he might spread an unfavourable report of his
sermon. It concluded, therefore, rather weakly,
as he tried to please both classes of his
audience. Only Father Vasili was satisfied,
even boundlessly delighted with all that was
said. His owl-like face and little round eyes
were not for a moment turned from the
preacher ; and he munched with his lips as if
he rolled some delicate morsel in his mouth
at each well-chosen text or quotation, whis-
pering to himself, " Clever ! it serves them
right, the infidels 1 "

" Amen ! " at last said Paissy ; and with
another bow he disappeared into the sacristy.

Shutting the door he fell into a chair,
and sighed heavily. He was not satisfied with
his sermon. Now it was over, and the op-
portunity lost, he thought of many excellent
ideas and phrases that would have made it
really eloquent. Surely the devil had be-
wildered him, and clouded his memory ! It
was the presence of those damnable Stund-
ists ; especially of that old witch, whose
w

338 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

face, full of iutelligeiice, had often caught
his eye.

Paissy was so absorbed in an<^ry reflections
that he did not notice that neither Father
Vasili nor the diatchok had followed ihim
into the sacristy. He sat alone gnawing
his under-lip, and mourning over his lost
opportunity.

339

CHAPTER XXVII.

Paul's defence.

The congregation did not disperse from
the church. Something quite unforeseen had
happened.

When Paissy disappeared the assembled
peasants lingered in perplexity. Was this
all? Why had he not abjured the Stundists,
and exorcised them ? They had no clear ideas
as to what the exorcism would be ; but they
had expected something extraordinary. All
they had got was an ordinary service and
a sermon !

Halya looked across the church at Paul.
His face was at one moment deadly pale, at
the next flushed with crimson as from some
inward struggle. There was a strange light
in his eyes. Hal}^ grew excited as if by
some psychical or spiritual communication be-
tween them. She felt bewildered, yet not
miserable. It seemed as if she was impelled
to do something she shrank from, which mado
w '2

:U0 THE niOnWAY OF SORROW.

her shy :ind tremulous. Paul took a step or
two forward, and cried out with an incredible
efVort : " Orthodox Christians ! I ask your
])erniission to speak to you."

Halya sobbed. The congregation gave a
start. All eyes were fi.ved upon Paul Ivudenko.

" Ah ! you Anathema ^laranatha ! " ex-
claimed Father Vasili angrily ; " how could
your accursed tongue speak in the temple of

God ? "

Valerian stepped out of his corner, and
approached the Batushka.

"Let him speak," he said persuasively;
"I have a great curiosity to hear him. And
3^ou can easily refute all he says. Besides,
people will sa}' you are afraid of being beaten
in discussion with a Stundist," he added in
an undertone.

" What ! what ! " exclaimed Father Vasili ;
" I afraid of l)eing beaten by that ignorant
peasant ! But I would rather "

He was about to say he would rather see
him have a good ilnashing, but he recollected
in time to whom he was speaking, and said
with uiic.\j)ect('d indulgence —

"Very well, Paul Itudenko, you may speak,

FAUU8 DEFENCE. 341

and we will hearken. But it seems to me you
are rather young for a preacher or a teacher."

No abuses could have damaged Paul with
his audience so much as an allusion to his
youthfulness. It was but a few years since
he was a boy, and everybody knew it. His
emotion was so great that for a few moments
he could not utter a word. The circle of old
familiar faces around him made him dumb.

" Don't be afraid," whispered Ooliana ; " our
Lord saj^s, ' Take no thouglit how or what
ye shall speak ; for it shall be given you in
that same hour what ye shall speak. For
it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of
your Father which speaketh in you.' "

Paul's face grew pale and calm.

" Lord ! Thou who didst give speech to
the dumb, teach me what to say that I may
not dishonour Thy holy name ! "

He thought he was speaking the words in
his heart ; but unconsciously he had pronounced
them aloud.

A wave of sympathy rushed through the
audience in his behalf, and the familiar faces
grew more friendly. His timidity vanished.
He raised his head and spoke Huently and

r>42 THE niGHWAY OF SORBOW.

courageously, as if he was addressing an or-
dinary- Stundist gathering.

" Brothers ! " he said, " it is not for an
icrnorant man like me to think of teaching
vou. I onl}- wish to say a few words about
our faith, which has been attacked in your
hearing to-day. God, who is present every-
where, will hear me, and He will judge whether
I speak the truth."

He paused for a moment to take breath.
The crowd made room for him, and now he
stood on the lowest step of the rood screen,
in full view of the whole congregation. Halya
])ushed her way nearer to him, pressing forward
Yarina at the same time. She could not lose
a word he would say, or a movement he might
make. This Paul was not a shy, timid lover,
whom she could make miserable or happy by
a word. He was a leader of men, a prophet ;
one who could guide her steps on earth towards
the heavenly goal. His Testament was hidden
ill her bosom, and she pressed her hands upon
it as she crept nearer to him.

" It is true," he went on, " that we do
not reverence the icons, for God's command-
ment is plain — ' Thou shalt not make to thy-

PAUL'S DEFENCE. 343

self iiny graven image, or tlie likeness of
anything that is in heaven above, or on the
earth beneath, or in the waters under the
earth. Thou shalt not bow down to them,
uor worship them.' We must obe}" God rather
than men.

" It is true we do not pay dues to the
priest, because we have one priest, the Lord
Jesus Christ, who is ever at the right hand
of God, making intercession for us.

"It is true we do not pray to the saints.
We pray only to God, who alone can hear
us from all places, and at all times. The
saints were men like ourselves, and they are
not present everywhere, as God is.

"It is true we do not keep the saints'
days as days of idleness or drunkenness. God
says we must hallow one day in seven, fifty-
two days in the year. But besides these
Sabbaths, the Church says we must keep more
than a hundred feasts.

"It is true we do not drink vodka, because
it steals away the brains of men, and brings
poverty and vice into the country.

" Let me tell you very simply what we
believe. We believe that Jesus Christ, the

[iU THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

Son of God, the Prince of Glory, King of
Kings, and Lord of Lords, did, in very truth,
come down irom His heavenly palaces and
live as we livi' on the earth. He became a
servant, a working man, dwelling with common
working people. Why? What for? Not to
save us from toil, or hunger, or thirst. No !
He was an hungered, and athirst, and weary
often, like us. Not to save us from sorrow
and death. No ! He wept, and was grieved,
and was troubled in spirit, and died a shameful
death. He came to save us from our sins, to
make the drunken man sober, the thief honest.
All sin Hies from His presence. Envy, hatred
and malice cannot dwell whore He is. Pride,
and covetousness, and selfishness wither away
and perish where He reigns. Oh ! what a
Paradise this earth would be if every man
would let the Lord take away his sins ! "

The profound emotion, and the evident sin-
cerity, with which the young Stundist spoke,
riveted the attention of all his hearers. Even
Father \'asili listened with a grave face.

" Oiii- Li)rd came," Paul continued, "to
found a kingdom of love upon earth ; a new
brotherhood in which all men, from the Tzar

FAUUS DEFENCE. 345

upon the tlirone to the miserable prisoner in
the lowest dungeon, should be brothers. God
is the Father of all, and in His sight there
is no respect of persons. We are His sons,
and brethren one of another. God is love,
and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God,
and God in him. The rich man will share
his goods with the poor, and the poor man
will work heartily for the rich. The strong
will protect the weak. Those who are happy
will visit the sorrowful. The young will care
for the old, and the old will counsel the
young. That is the kingdom of heaven on
earth, and its two laws are given by Jesus
Christ our King, ' As ye would that men
should do to you, do ye also to them likewise ; '
and the second is like unto it : 'A new com-
mandment I give unto you, that ye love one
another, as I have loved you, that ye also
love one another.' Oh ! what a Paradise this
earth would be if all men kept those laws ! "

" Ah ! if that could only be ! " exclaimed
a wondering and sympathetic voice amid the
listening crowd.

" It will be ! " cried Paul. " Shall Christ
have lived in vain ? Shall He have been

W6 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

forsaken by His disciples, and <::iven up to His
enemies, and judi^ed unrighteously^ and crucified
on the shameful cross, and all for nothing?
No ! This kingdom of His shall surely come.
The will of God shall be done on earth as it
is done in heaven. Nay, the kingdom of God
is come. You may enter into it this day, this
hour ! Christ is waiting to take away your
sins, the sins of every one of us. Stretch
out vour hand onlv, and He will lead you
into His kingdom. You will know Him in
your hearts, and you will love Him as He
loves you. Heaven will come down into your
souls, and you will hear the voice of God
speaking to you there. Even on earth you
will taste of heavenly joys."

A murmur of gladness ran through the
assembly. Never had their priests spoken
to them as Paul spoke. Ever}' one amongst
them understood his simple words, and their
hearts vibrated to their meaning. AVliat a
Paradise earth would be ! Ah ! how true that
was ! The women sighed, and tears ran down
their cheeks, and the men listened with eager
attention.

"Oh! my brothers! Would God I could

PAUL'S DEFENCE. 347

die for you ! " cried Paul, stretching out his
hands to them. Then, with a strong shudder,
which made him visibly tremble before them,
and with a solemn but faltering voice, he ex-
claimed, " Yes ! I could almost wish that myself
were accursed from Christ for my brethren,
my kinsmen according to the flesh ! "

A profound silence fell upon the crowd at
these words : so awful were these words on
Paul's lips, and so deep an impression they
made on the hearts of those who heard him.
Yarina was weeping on Halya's shoulder ; but
Halya shed no tears. She was absorbed, fas-
cinated. She felt that she was passing through
a great crisis in her soul. Her past life was
falling from her, and it would be impossible
for her to take it up again. Paul was revealing
her to herself, and at the same time was un-
folding himself to her, and revealing a new
world, and a new and living God whom she
had not known till now. To pray again to the
saints, and to the official Deity of yesterday,
would be impossible to her.

She stood transfixed, and with her the whole
congregation, with eyes fastened upon Paul, as
if awaiting something more from him. It

•us THE niGEWAY OF SOIiliOW.

would hardly have startled them if some
strange siirn had followed his words. A
voice from behind the rood-screen broke upou
the silence harshly —

" What is this ? Ts this an orthodox church
or a Stnndist nicctini^-house ? "

It was Paissy, who had just come out of
the sacristy, and heard the last sentence of
Paul's speech.

The sound of the stern, hard voice broke the
spell which bound them. The starosta Savely
made his way to the porch and disappeared ;
several of tlie older men followed him. Father
Vasili bei^'an to excuse himself awkwardl}^
exjjlainiuf:^ that he had expected Paul to in-
ei-iniinate himself, and that all the ])eople had
been very eager to hear him. Paiss\' did not
even look at him, but turned with a frowning-
and threatening face to the congregation. He
was so enraged that he did not notice the
General approaching him, with an evident in-
tention ol" speaking to him.

He paced down the ai.sle towards Paul, tlie
crowd making way for liim as he ])assed b3\
'i'hc Stiiiidists stood in a close cluster, Paul in
the front of them. Paissy paused within a few

PAUL'S DEFENCE. 349

feet of him, and for a few seconds pierced him
through with a stern look of liatred and malig-
nancy. In his pale blue eyes there flamed an
evil light.

" Accursed from Christ ! " he said, in a
low, hissing voice. " You never said a truer
word ! Accursed on earth and in heaven !
In the temple of God Himself you flaunt your
heresies !• Do you know the penalty ? "

"I know it," answered Paul tranquilly ; "I
know it, and am ready to pay it. You cannot
treat me worse than Loukyan, and he prayed
for you as he lay dying."

Paissy's rage almost conquered him. He
could hardly speak, but with a great effort he
commanded his voice.

" Where is the starosta ? " he inquired.

Panass pushed himself forward. " He has
left the church, your reverence, but I will fetch
him back," he said eagerly.

It was but a minute or two before he re-
turned, and with him Savely. The village con-
stables were still in the church.

" Keep this man under arrest until he is
ordered before the Consistory," said Father
Paissy. Savely nodded to the constables, who

350 THE HIGHWAY OF SOB ROW.

approaclied Paul at once, takin<i^ off their belts
mechanically. Paul held out his hands to
them.

" Tie them behind his back ! " cried Father
Paissv.

" What ! In the church ! " exclaimed Va-
lerian, coming forward. " Father Paissy, this
is an outrage — a desecration. Even murderers
used to find sanctuary in a church."

" Take him to the porch, you fools ! " said
Father Paissy, scowling at the unlooked-for
interference.

But at this moment the congregation sud-
denly and simultaneously rushed to the en-
trance, carrying with them Valerian, Father
Paissy, and a number of the Stundists. Paul,
who had no wish to resist, or to appear as if he
were running away, retreated to the wall, and
was pushed by the surging crowd into a
corner. He saw Plalya struggling to get
near him, and her face wore the resolute —
almost stern — expression he had seen on it in
his dream.

"Paul," she murmured to him, \vhen they
stood together, " let me go with you wher-
ever you may go. I will believe in your

PAUL'S DEFENCE. 351

God and join your people. My place is
beside you."

Paul could not answer. He clasped lier
hand in his, and, lifting up his eyes to heaven,
whispered with his lips a thanksgiving to
God.

352

CHAPTER XXVI [I.

A MIUACLE.

TiiK siultlen stampede which liad emptied the
church was occasioned by the sig^ht of a tliin
column of smoke arising from the thatched roof
of old Slieelo's hut. If it had been early in the
morning, everyone would have known it was only
the smoke from the wood fire in his oven ;
but at this hour, especially during service, no
smoke would come from the oven chimney.

The verger at the door had tirst perceived
it, and he had been greatly astonished at seeing
first the blue soft vapour, and then the gra-
dually increasing volume of smoke over Sheelo's
house. He was waiting in the porch to show
])ruper respect to the General and Valerian as
they left the church, and to help them into
the enrriage, standing in readiness for them.
He glanced hesitatingl\' into the church, wish-
ing the (lenoral would make haste. Still the
smoke gathered and spread. He ran out a lew

A MIBACLE. 353

yards. Oh ! there was no mistake. The
smoke was not coming out of the chimney, but
from the roof of the sheds behind the house.

But, as a man used to reverent conduct in
the church, the verger did not give the alarm,
but cautiously sought out Sheelo in the closely
packed congregation, and whispered to him his
house was on lire. The old man shrieked and
ran out. A few followed him out of curiosity.
Then alarming shouts and cries were heard in
the porch. A fire in a village of wooden build-
ingrs and thatched roofs is seldom limited to
one dwelling. The congregation rushed out of
the church like a torrent.

The village street formed an obtuse angle,
at the apex of which stood the church. It fol-
lowed the course of the river which flowed
near it, but in a rounder curve. • Some of the
straggling cottages were nearer, others a little
further from the water. They were all detached,
each one surrounded by its granary, wood-barn,
and cattle-sheds, larger or smaller, according to
the circumstances of the occupier. For the
wealth of Knishi consisted of the primitive
wealth of herds and grain. All the dwellings
were built of wood, with roofs of thatch or dried

354 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

reeds. For the last three or four weeks an arid
east wiud had l)een blowing off' the illimitable
steppes, drying up the moisture of the wintry
rains and snows. Everything was almost as
parched as in the drought of summer.

The fire started in Sheelo's cattle-shed,
only a few yards from the dwelling, which
was the ninth house from the church. Near-
est the church-gate stood the little hut of two
rooms occupied by the verger and his old
father, Spiridon. The old man stood at the
door shaking with palsy, and leaning on a
staff. He kept muttering in his old husky
voice that he had seen the imbecile Avidiushka
coming out of Sheelo's cattle-shed, and crying
"Burn, burn, burn them!" But no one took
anv notice of him ; he was chiklish and his
memory was gone. The indubitable fact was
more pressing. The place had been set on
tire, and no one wondered at it, as Sheelo had
many enemies.

As the crowd ran down the street they
saw thick pull's of smoke rising from the dry
thatch ill a gigantic column. Then it sud-
denly cleared away, as if the fire was about
to Ijurn itself out ; the roof fell in, and a low

A MIRACLE. 355

yellow glow brooded for an instant over the
shed. A cry of terror broke from the throats
of the approaching throng. For suddenly a
huge pillar of flame, which seemed to reach
the skies, blazed up, tossing hither and thither
flakes of Are. In the adjacent sheds were heard
the screams of the horses and the bellowing
of the cattle.

Old Sheelo rushed to the door, trying to
unbolt it, but his hands trembled so much
he could do nothing, and the bolt did not
move. Valerian came to his help with a strong-
shaft in his hands, and with one blow pushed
back the bolt and flung open the door. The
maddened animals rushed out encircled with
smoke, knocking down Valerian and their master
in their flight. A horse was left inside tied up
to the manger. Paul, who by this time had
followed the crowd, covered his head with his
jacket, and rushed under the already burning
roof to rescue it. He came back dragging the
horse by its halter.

"They want leaders!" cried Valerian to
him. " You take command of one band of
men, and I will order the others."

" Yes, yes ! " said Paul.
x2

:3o6 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

He turned to Paiiass, who was looking on
with a stupefied face, and holding with a shick
liand a pair of horses, which escaped from him
and began to gallop madly about the ^ard.

" Drive them all away into the fields," he
cried; "they will trample down the people."

Panass obeyed reluctantly and listlessly,
and drove them away to a place of safety.
Valerian and a few peasants meanwhile climbed
on to the roof of the dwelling-house, hoping
to save it. The}'' worked away with pitch-
forks and axes to remove the thatch, piling it
up in a safe direction, behind a wall protected
from the fire. Sheelo and some other helpers
removed the goods from his house, and brought
out first the icons in their silver frames as his
most valuable property.

" The icons I the icons ! " shouted several
voices. " Let the icons see what is the
matter."

Two peasants, standing in the middle of
the yard, and facing the fl{},mes, lifted up the
lar<rest icon. The vollow li'dit shone upon
their swarthy faces, and llaslied on tlic silver
frames, and on the dark image of the saint.
It was their patron-saint whose feast they

A MIRACLE. 357

were celebrating. Surely he would save his
votary !

But Valerian on the roof found it impos-
sible to save the dwelling. The shed had
turned into a huge pile of burning wood, and
flakes of fire were falling in all directions :
on the heads of the people, on the rafters
which they were laying bare, on the dry
thatch they were trying to carry away.
Chains of men had been formed by Paul,
and every pail and bucket in Knishi was
being passed from hand to hand full of water
from the river, and sent back again empty by
chains of women. But Sheelo's house was
already on fire.

At this instant the old General came up.
He had sent his coachman post-haste to a
village a few miles away, which possessed a
fire-engine. He came at a critical moment.
Unseen, the pile of tliatch laid behind the
wall had been smouldering, and before Valerian
and bis helpers on the roof perceived it, a
black cloud of smoke filled the air.

•' Come down ! all of you ! " shouted the
General in a loud strong voice of command,
rising above every other sound. They obeyed

:158 TUE HIGHWAY OF SOBEOW.

instinctively ; and as tlie last man, Valerian
liimself, touched the ground, a broad flame
rushed over the roof, buruiui^ away the last
remnant of thatch. Valerian's hair was
scorched, and his cloth coat was singeing.

" Are you hurt? " asked his father in alarm.

" Not a bit," he answered. " But what
are we to do next ? "

The wind was blowing in a strong and
steady breeze from the east, bearing on its
wings the blazing tufts of straw and thatch,
which were detached from the burning house.
They looked from the unextinguished fire to
the poor little adjacent cottages with their
high-pitched roofs and deep eaves, under which
were piled up their fuel of dried reeds. The
next house was alread}^ caught. It belonged
to Koozka. But beyond it lay a small space
free of buildings, and here the fire might be
stayed. The chains formed by the men and
women moved on under Valerian's direction
to stop the progress of the conflagration b}'
d('hi<;inn- this house with water. Koozka saw
his place doomed to destruction, and stood
looking on, wringing his hands and lamenting
in a loud voice.

A MIRACLE. 359

Suddenly, from the cattle-shed, which was
already in flames, came an awful heart-rending
scream, whether of a human being or an
animal none could tell. It was the death-
cry of a horse which had been forgotten —
old Koozka's favourite horse.

" Save him ! save him ! " cried Koozka,
rushing to the shed. Part of the wooden
wall had burnt down, and through the open-
ing could be seen the poor animal, standing
in a paralj^sis of fear, among burning rafters
and stalls and beams. No one among the
crowd dared move. Old Koozka alone rushed
forward to save his favourite.

" Come back, old man ! " shouted the
peasants behind him, "you will perish with-
out time for repentance ! Come back ! "

But he did not listen to them. He pressed
on as if he were beside himself. Paul could
not bear to see him recklessly throw his life
away. He rushed forward and pushed him
back, flinging himself into the burning shed.
As he brought the terrified horse through the
flames by its burning halter, the beam over
the door gave way and knocked him down.

Ooliana screamed and ran to her son, who

360 TUE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

was lying almost uuconscioiis on the ground.
Slie drasTired liim out of danc^er, and Valerian
hurried to him and examined him with great
anxiety. Fortunatel}', his thick sheepskin hat
had preserved him ; and when Valerian touched
the place upon his forehead on which the beam
had fallen he onl}^ winced a little.

" Does it hurt ? " he asked.

" Not much," answered Paul. He was still
too mucli afraid of Valerian to accept his care
with pleasure. He attempted to get up, but
his head felt giddy and he fell back again.

" You must take him home," said Valerian
to Ooliana ; " there may be more mischief done
than we can see at once. Here is our carriage.
You sliall drive home in it."

The fire pursued its relentless course.
Though the next house was soaked and
drenched with water, it retarded the flames
onl}' for a short time. The scorching heat
dried up the artilicial moisture, though hundreds
of pails of water had been poured upon the
roof, trickling down the walls and washing
off' the plaster. When the flames caught it,
after smouldering sulkily a few minutes it
rose in a fiery ])illar, at lirst as straight as an

A MIRACLE. 361

arrow into the air, and then wavering a little.
The people stood, with their hearts throbbing
heavily, watching the direction it would take.
On that depended the fate of the village.

The wind blew a little towards the river.
On that side was safety. All at once the
fiery column fell to pieces, as if struck by
some powerful blow, and broke downwards
in a cloud of smoke, and ashes, and sparks.
But, as if reasserting itself, it rose up straight
again, wavered, and beat against the air.
Then with the spring of a wild beast seizing
its prey it flung itself on the next building.

There was no escape, no help. The village
was given up to the mercy of the flames.
The house stood like a doomed man, lonely,
abandoned by all, groaning at its fate. Valerian
resumed his efforts further on. But smoke
and cinders from the burning houses assailed
him and his helpers on the roof, suffocating
their breathing and blinding their sight.
Their clothes began to smoulder,- and they
poured water over themselves to keep them
from burning. But this only helped for a
moment. The soaked clothes became hot, and
their bodies were steamed as in a vapour bath.

362 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

The desperate conflict continued It was
necessary to retreat agfain and a^-ain in the
direction of the church. Fortunately, the
wide cemetery was on that side. Still, it was
surrounded by a wooden fence, rotten with
age ; and at the gate stood old Spiridon's hut.
The church was built of timber, though it
had a tiled roof ; and its three cupolas were
of wood painted green. The rotten fence and
the thatched hut were dangerous neighbours ;
if either of them caught fire the church also
was doomed.

Valerian, who was the leader in this
tenacious struggle, bade the peasants to destroy
the hut and fence; and they, understanding
the gravity of the situation, set actively to
work. It was partially done when the church
doors were opened, and Father Paissy and
Fatlier Vasili appeared in their full vestments.
The diatchok carried after them the silver
bason containing holy water and the brush
fur sprinkling it. The choir followed, bearing
crosses, and banners, and icons in a solemn
procession.

Coming down the steps leading to the
porch, Father Pais.sy took the sprinkler in

A MIRACLE. 363

Ins hand, dipped it in the holy water, and
shook off the drops in the direction of the
fire. He, the diatchok, and the choir started
off in a solemn chant of one of the metrical
prose hymns of the Russian Church.

The people bared their heads, and humbly
and piously crossed themselves. The conflict
was stopped. Now that God's power was
invoked, human efforts seemed to them pre-
posterous and even irreverent.

Paissy apparently was of the same mind
with the peasants. At the head of the pro-
cession he paced on towards the conflagration,
pausing at the broken fence, sprinkling it,
and sing-ing- with redoubled zeal. The crowd
pressed round the clergy like a frightened
flock. Some joined in the hymn, lifting their
eyes towards heaven. Others cried aloud to
the icons. They all ceased to take measures
against the fire except the Stundists, who,
under the direction of Demyan, went on
demolishing the little hut at the gate.

" Father Paissy ! " cried Valerian, " that
hut and the fence must come down. If it
sets on fire nothing can save the church."

" Thou art our refuge ! We place our

;}64 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW

trust in Tliee," sang Paissy, not deigning to
reply to Valerian.

"Boys!" shouted Valerian, "come and
help to j)ull down the hut."

Not one of the orthodox moved. Hut
Deniyan and the Stundists worked with re-
doubled ardour, no one interfering with them.
Demyan's strong muscular force was of the
greatest service. It seemed almost supernatural.
He brought down whole beams with a rattle,
which mino'led its noise with the chantino- of
the clerg}'. The hut disappeared. In its place
was nothing but a heap of rubbish that would
not burn.

But the fire w^as not abatin"-. The un-
bearable heat and smoke compelled the priests
and the choir to retreat. By degrees the^'-
were driven back to the church porch, and
stood there with their banners and icons like
a garrison defending its last fortress.

The voices of the choir grew husk}^ and
hoarse. The holy water was exhausted in the
bason ; but Paissy went on waving his dry
sprinkler to kecji his ])artv in heart. 'J'lie
])aint on the cupolas began to shrivel, ;ind
was covered with bubbles like a scalded skin.

A MIEAGLE. 365

In several places the plaster cracked and fell
down.

" Father Vasili," whispered Valerian, " let
ns bring ladders, and poar water on the
cupolas. The wood is as drj as a match-box,
and may catch fire any moment."

The Batushka cast a glance at the cupolas
with the experienced eye of an old village
settler, and shook his head in alarm. The
church would certain!}' be soon in Hames, and
his own house stood just behind it. But he
dared not do anything on his own authority.
He drew closer to Paissy, and told him what
Valerian had advised.

" And you too are tempted ! " exclaimed
Paissy. " God is our refuge. In the midst
of the flames He will preserve His temple."

It was a brave answer. His face was
begrimed with smoke ; his throat was parched ;
his vestments were tarnished. The flames were
darting a thousand threatening tongues to-
wards the already heated walls. Yet Paissy
stood firm in the forefront of the terrified
band of priests and choristers.

Precisely at this moment the wind veered
a point northwards. The fiery tongues slanted

366 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

awav frt,)in the consecrated edifice. The suffo-
catinu;' smoke ^^rew lighter, and the heat more
bearable.

" He has stretched out His arm. The
Lord God stands up for His temple," cried
the orthodox peasants.

Paissy was exultant.

But all at once a sight was seen which
filled the peasants with horror again. The
breeze was now blowing directly di)\vn the
other side of the angle formed by the straggling
street, and the first thatched roof had caught
fire. The buildings here stood closer together,
and under the broad eaves of most of them
were stores of dried reeds. The people hurried
down towards their threatened dwellings, and
looked on helplessly, as if benumbed by this
new catastrophe. A broad stream of smoke
and fire rolled down the street. The new
current of air was steady and unrelenting.

Karpo's house stood in the midst of the
threatening stream ; and Marfa, in a paroxysm
of terror, rushed in and out. Now she ap-
peared bearing some treasure in lu'r hands
now she stood wringing her hands and tearing
her hair. Karpo and a few neighbours were

A MIRACLE. 367

helping listlessly. There was no escape, and
everyone had lost heart.

"Halya! Halya ! " shouted Marfa, "why
have you run away? where are you, you
hussy ? "

But Halya was nowhere to be seen. She
had disappeared immediately after Ooliana had
taken Paul home.

" Wait a moment ! I know where you
are gone, shameless wretch ! " she cried in an
ungovernable fury.

Seizing hold of a wooden rolling-pin she
was about to rush to Ostron. But as she
ran into the street her progress was arrested
by the sight of the clergy and choristers
standing in the church porch, and chanting
a hymn of thanksgiving. This gave her
distracted mind a fresh turn. She stopped,
and turned to the people, waving her hands
passionately.

" Look there ! " she exclaimed ; " look what
those idlers are doing. They have saved
their own property, the church, and the
Batushka's house ; and they are overjoyed,
and sing praises to God. But the village
may burn to ashes before they stir."

368 TEE HIGHWAY OF SOBROW.

A circle of women, joined by a few men,
fjatliered round ]\Iarfa, amazed at her passion,
and the boldness with which she attacked
the clergy.

" Ah ! go on with your howling ! " she
resumed ; " when you want the priest's due
you are always at hand. But when the
people want help 3'ou are no good. Don't
you see the village is catching fire every-
where ? And you stay there idling, afraid to
singe your vestments, sluggards and cowards
as you are ! "

" Shut up, you fool ! " growled Karpo.
J3ut her shrill reproaches had caught the ear
of Father Paissy, and he gave a sign for the
chanting to cease.

" The woman is right," he said ; " in our
"jov for the church being saved we have for-
gotten our duty to the village. Let us go
forth to arrest the progress of the flames ! "

In a few minutes an imposing procession
was formed. Father Paissy headed it, and
Father Yasili walked close behind him. Then
came the diatchok and tlic choir. Last of all
the icons, crosses, and banners, which were
thus placed in greater safety. Tlie ortliodox

A MIRACLE. 369

peasants surrounded them, and joined in vigor-
ously with the hoarse chanting of the choristers,
whose throats were rough with smoke, and ex-
hausted by their prolonged efforts. Burning
fragments fell upon their vestments, and one
banner was set on fire. But Father Paissy
stood his ground bravely. He swung his
sprinkler dipped in holy water like a magician
controlling the elements with his magic wand.

The priest had a powerful though invisible
ally. The sun was going down, and the
cooler air blowing from the river and the
great forest beyond it once more caused
the wind to change and to veer north-
wards. This blew the flames of the house
next to Karpo's across the open land at the
back. By the time the procession had gone the
whole length of the village, and retraced its
steps, the danger was over. The people,
worked up to the highest pitch of excitement,
watched the tongues of flame slanting away
from the houses harmlessly. Marfa fell on
her knees before Paissy, and kissed his hands.

" A miracle ! a miracle ! " shouted the
crowd. All crossed themselves ; many wept,
and knelt down in the dust before the icons.

370 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

A fourth part of the viUage had been de-
stroyed, but the rest was out of danger. The
icons, the procession, and the chanting had
saved it.

At this moment a cloud of dust was seen
coming along the road, and a small fire-engine,
drawn by two exhausted horses, and driven
by a disabled soldier, drove up at a jog-trot.

" Where shall we play the engine, friends?"
he called to the crowd. A sudden gust of
lausrhter answered him. All around were
smouldering heaps of ruins, wdiich must be
extinguished for fear of any fresh outbreak of
the fire. There was work enough for half a
dozen engines such as his. But the peril was
past, and the people were full of the strange
hilarity which succeeds the sense of impending
danger. Valerian and his father, as they
walked homeward with slow and tired steps,
heard behind them repeated roars of laughter.

371

CHAPTER XXIX.

ANOTHER MARTYR.

Twenty houses had been burned down, and
nearly a hundred persons were left roofless.
They were mostly of the poorest class, and
their huts were not of much worth. But they
were their homes, and the inmates had lost
all their few possessions.

But the terrible day was not over. A new
and a worse calamity was brooding. The bad
seed so diligently sown by the Batushka and
Matushka was about to bear fruit.

Paissy dismissed the choristers with the
banners and icons. But he, calling Father
Vasili to his side, took up a position on the
steps of the church porch. A crowd gathered
round him. Father Paissy could do what he
pleased with such an audience. He had not
forgotten the scene in the church only a few
hours before, when the leader of the Stundists
had boldly preached a sermon in defence of
Y 2

372 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

tlieir heresy. A man like that was too dan-
gerous to be left in peace, to work his wicked
will unopposed.

" Orthodox people ! " he cried, lifting up
his voice to be heard to the confines of the
crowd, " you have seen the hand of God to-
day. He has given you a miracle as a sign
to confirm your faith. You have sinned
against Him in suffering heretics to dwell in
})eace among you, teaching their damnable
doctrines, and leading their immoral lives.
God has puni.shed you for this sin. Who set
the village on fire ? "

"The Stundists! the Stundists ! " shouted
the people.

" No, neighbours, no ! " exclaimed the
starosta Savely, who had been chosen for his
office because of his integrity and justice.
" Old Spiridon saw the idiot Avdiushka come
out of Sheelo's cattle-shed just before it set
on fire."

"But no doubt God permitted it on ac-
count of the Stundists," continued Paissy, " if
they did not do it themselves. Tlie people of
Knislii have allowed God's holy name to be
blasphemed, and the saints to be dishonoured,

ANOTHER MARTYR. 373

and the icons to be destroyed. Is there any
wonder that this judgment has befallen them ?
Think to yourself — if any man reviled your
father and spoke evil and untrue things of
him, would you stand quietly by and listen
to him ? And if through fear and cowardice
you held your tongue, how do you suppose
your father would judge you, when he came
to hear of it ? Would he praise you, and
thank you for your love to him ? Grod has
seen, He has heard, He has known all that
these reprobates have done ; how they de-
nounce His temples, and the icons, and even
the cross, the holy cross on which His Son,
our Lord Jesus Christ, was crucified. And
you, in whose presence these things have been
done, you not only did not stop these mis-
creants, but you bore with them and even
encouraged them."

" We will bear with them no longer ! We
will defend our God and the orthodox faith!"
cried many voices.

" That is right ! " Paissy went on. " Be-
think yourselves before it is too late. The
Divine will has been revealed to you this day.
You are ignorant people ; so Grod would not

HT-i THE niGEWAY OF SORROW.

annihilate you as He did in old times, when
the earth opened and swallowed up those who
rehelled against Him. You have been pun-
ished sliLihtly. Shall I tell you why ? Be-
cause this morning 3'ou suffered that heretic
to utter his blasphemies here, iu this temple
of God. And no man stopped him. If it had
not been so, if as soon as he opened his mouth
you had dragged him out, there would have
been no fire. You would have left the church
in time to see the idiot — if it was the idiot — and
the fire would have been at once extinguished."

This was a conclusive argument. Every-
body saw and felt its force.

"Ah, my Lord, that is really true!" ex-
claimed old Slieelo.

" Ob, the accursed ! " joined in the crowd.

There were no more doubts, no hesitation.
The Stundists were the authors of all their
calamities.

" Who says it was the idiot ? " asked
Panass. " As likely as not it was one of the
heretics themselves. The idiot never set the
village on lire before."

The accusation, i'alse as it was, and in
direct contradiction to the fact — for every

ANOTHER MARTYR. 375

Stundist had been in the church — was received
with acclamation by the crowd.

" Of course they did it," said the philo-
sopher Koozka. " They are always glad to do
mischief to the orthodox. They have been
at it all the winter."

" Who was in the village at the time ?
Who saw anyone ? " shouted Sheelo.

Old Spiridon was pushed to the front, and
mumbled out "his story ; how he had seen
somebody slip out of Sheelo's shed and run
off towards the river.

" Who was it ? " asked Paissy.

"He was running and howling. I thought
it was Avdiushka," muttered the old man.

" Oh, nonsense ! you are blind ! You mis-
took somebody else for him," said Pauass.

" How is it only the houses of the ortho-
dox are burned, and none of theirs ? " asked
Okhrim, who stood beside his son.

It was true. It happened that the Stund-
ists' houses were scattered at the two ends
of the village street farthest from the fire.
The crowd suddenly grew exasperated.

Some voice shouted : — " Neighbours ! let us
give the heretics a lesson."

376 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

The nearest house belonged to Kondraty.
They rushed in, bursting open the door ;
but it was empt}'. In a few minutes every-
thing was broken to pieces, the windows
smashed, the boxes ransacked, and all their
contents — clothes, books, utensils — torn into
shreds, and scattered within and without the
dwelling.

They went to the next house. There, too,
was nobody, except two or three little child-
ren trying to hide under the benches. The
people left that also in ruins.

Meanwhile, the Stundists were gone to their
usual evening ])rayer-meeting at Loukyan's bee-
farm, where they had often assembled since his
death. But no one remembered that.

" Ah ! they have hidden themselves. They
know they are guilty, the miscreants ! " cried
the peasants, growing more and more excited.

There were six houses in Knishi belouir-
ing to the Stundists, which all shared the
same fate as Kondraty 's. The maddened mob
thirsted for more vengeance.

" Let us go to Paul Eudenko's ! " cried
Panass ; "he is the cause of all. He's sure
to be at home with his broken head."

ANOTHER MARTYR. 377

"Come! come!" roared tlie mob. "We
ought to have begun with him. He is the
cause of all."

With clubs and pitchforks in their hands,
the infuriated crowd hurried through the fields
to Ostron.

Father Paissy grew somewhat alarmed. He
wished to teach the heretics a lesson, but he did
not want the thing to run to any great excess of
unlawful outbreak. Bidding: Father Vasili to
restrain the people in the village, he hastened
after the throng that were crushing down the
spring wheat in their furious progress.

Shortly after Ooliana and Paul had reached
home, Halya had crept in timidly, hardly know-
ing how they would receive her. Paul was
lying down on his bed, and Ooliana had
already bandaged his grievous bruise. He was
deadly pale, and his eyes looked sunken and
dim ; but they brightened as he caught sight
of her, and he tried to stretch out his arms
to her. Ooliana caressed her, and bade her
sit down and watch Paul whilst she went
to prepare him some food, of which he was
sorely in need.

Halya sat beside him, holding her hand

378 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

in his, and tellint^ liim again and again that
she loved him, and only him. She wished for
nothing but to share his life, whatever its
sorrows and sufTerings might be. To be with
iiim even unto death, never again to be parted
from him — that was all she asked of God. She
had read his Testament daily, and she believed
all he said out of it was true. If it was
true for him, it was true for her.

Paul listened as if he were in a dream —
a dream of rapture. His head was giddy and
his thoughts bewildered, and he could not say
numy words ; but he was profoundly happy.
The promise given to him months ago was at
last fulfilled. His people would be Halya's
people, his God her God.

Ooliana left them very much alone, only
looking in now and then with a smile like a
benediction on her face. She, too, was deeply
agitated. The imperative summons to church
— the church dear to her from a thousand
associations, yet a profaned temple where she
could no longer worship; Paul's noble and
brave confession of faith in it ; the strouo- im-
jwssion made by it on liis listeners; the fire;
and now Halya's presence — all stirred her

ANOTHER MABTYB. 379

tranquil soul into unwonted tumult. She
passed in and out of. her cattle-sheds, feeding
the patient creatures dependent on her care ;
flung handfuls of corn to her fowls, busied her-
self a little while in the fold -yard ; and then,
wearied out, sat down to rest on the bank of
earth under her kitchen window.

She could see the clouds of smoke rollinsr
over Knishi — now almost black, now with red
reflections on them. By-and-bj^e, when Halya
was ready to go, she would accompany her,
if Paul was well enough to be left, and see
what help she could give. At any rate, she
could shelter a family or two under her roof.
Presently she would put on a large cauldron
for soup, that there might be supper for her
guests. Perhaps this crisis would reconcile
her to her neighbours again, the beloved
playfellows of her childhood, who had stood
aloof from her all the winter. What else
could it do ?

When the sun was setting, Ooliana pre-
pared supper, and called Paul and Halya to it.
He had recovered a little, and sat down at
the table, but he could not eat. This eveninof
was the happiest evening of his life — unique.

380 THE TT ion WAY OF SORROW.

unparalleled. He wanted to celebrate it in
a peculiar way.

" JMother, will you get us some wine ? " be
said. " We tliree will take the Lord's Supper
together."

Ooliana rose silently, with a joy inexpres-
sible, and took from the cupboard an earthen-
ware jug into which she poured some wine, and
brought it and a plateful of black bread, which
she placed before Paul.

" Give me my Testament, Halya," he
said.

Opening it, he read these words —

" For I have received of the Lord that
which I also delivered unto you. That the
Lord Jesus the same night in which He was
betrayed took bread : and when He had given
thanks, He broke it, and said, Take, eat : this
is my body, which is broken for you : this do
in remembrance of me. After the same manner
also He took the cup, when He had supped,
saying. This cup is the new testament in my
blood : this do ye as oft as 3'e drink it, in re-
membrance of me. For as often as ye eat this
bread, and drink this cup, ye do show forth
the Lord's death till He come."

ANOTHER MARTYR. 381

" In remembrance of Christ ! " said Paul,
breaking off a morsel of bread and passing it
to his mother. Then, with radiant joy upon
his face, he gave Halya another morsel and
ate one himself. It was a sign to them all
that Halya had definitely thrown in her lot
with theirs.

But what was this sound breaking in upon
the stillness of the evening ? Ooliana heard
the murmur of many voices in the distance,
Could her old friends be coming to seek her
ready help ? She hastened to the door to
meet them. The tread of many feet came
nearer. But those angry shouts, those furious
cries? It was a maddened mob rushing across
the corn-fields lying between Knishi and
Ostron.

Paul and Halya listened within doors; but
the sound to them was more like the hum of
insects. They smiled at one another, partly
amused and partly wondering at Ooliana's
impetuous movements. She came quickly back
to them.

" Halya ! Gro away ! Fly ! " she exclaimed.
" Let nobody find you here 1 Some great
calamity is in store for us.'*

382 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

Paul threw open the window and looked
out. The forerunners of the mob were already
in sight.

" Halya! For God's sake go away ! " he
implored.

She shook her head.

" Do not I belong to you now ? " she
whispered. " My place is where you are. I
will not be parted from you."

" Then God help us ! " he said solemnly.

All three sat down to the table again, and
Paul poured some wine into a wooden cup
and passed it to his mother.

" We show forth the Lord's death till
He come," he repeated.

Already the shouts and threats of the
crowd about to make a cowardly attack upon
them rang noisily in the evening air. The
road was packed with the people. Ferocious
faces caught the last gleam of the sun. Fists
were shaken at the house. Stones were flung
against the windows.

The yard-gate was unlocked as usual, and
the crowd rushed furiously towards the open
door. Marfa was the first to enter. She
knew Halya was there, and the only way to

ANOTHER MARTYR. 383

save her from the fury of her father and Panass
was to be the hrst to attack her herself.

" Ah ! You wretch ! Here you are ! " she
cried savagely. " Leave her to me, you men ! "
and getting hold of her by her hair she dragged
her violently out of the onslaught of the
mob. This motherly violence saved the girl.

Ooliana stood on the nearer side of the
table, Paul behind it. The open Book, the
plate of bread, and the wooden cup contain-
ing wine irritated the ignorant peasantry most
of all.

"It is witchcraft ! They are weaving a
spell to do us mischief ! " shouted Koozka.
" We've caught them at it ! They've bewitched
Halya, too, and she going to be married to
Panass ! "

" Kill them ! the heretics ! '' cried Karpo,
"they are the cause of all our trouble. Who-
so kills a heretic, seventy sins will be forgiven
him in the Day of Judgment."

Paul stepped forward from behind the table,
with a pale but resolute face. He was ready
to meet his fate.

But Ooliana threw herself before him.
The mother stood between the murderous crew

384 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

and her son. With outstretched arms she
sought to protect him.

" Go back ! " she cried. *' I call God to
witness this day we have done harm to no
one ! Let the starosta take us if we are to
be taken ! "

For a few seconds there was a pause.

" Savely would favour the witch ! " shouted
Okhrim angrily ; " strike her down now while
her evil eye is off you ! "

Ooliana had turned, and was gazing with
deep agitation on Paul's pallid face.

" If we suffer with Christ we shall also
reign with Him," she said.

The next moment she was felled to the
ground by Koozka's club, and violently thrown
aside into the corner beneath the empty icon
shrine. Just then Paissy appeared in the
crowd, pushing his way among them.

" Stop ! stop ! " he exclaimed, " you are not
lar from killing her. You might give her
some blows to teach her a lesson, but you
must stop short of murder. That is forbidden
by God's Commandments."

He ordered them to lay Ooliana on the
bench. She breathed heavily, but did not

ANOTHER MARTYR. 385

open her eyes. Paul thrust aside his persecutors
and flung himself on his knees beside her.

"Speak to me, mother!" he cried, "let
me hear your voice asfain."

He fancied a smile flickered about her
mouth ; but half a dozen violent hands seized
him and dragged him away into the fold-yard.

" Knock him down ! Beat him ! Kick
him ! " shouted a multitude of voices.

" No ! " shouted Panass, louder than any-
one else, " let us bind him and throw him
into the river. If he floats that shows he
is a sorcerer; if he sinks he is only a heretic."

Paissy attempted to interfere.

" Orthodox Christians ! " he said, " you must
let him confess if he will. You must not
hurry a human soul to endless perdition."

It was too late. No one listened to him.

The mob was hurrying Paul down to the
river, binding his arms as they went. When
Paissy overtook them they had dragged him
to the little wooden pier on which the women
did their washing, and were about to push
him from the end of it into the river, flushed
with the spring floods. Paissy called out
peremptorily —

386 THE HIGHWAY OF SORllOW.

" Stop ! Fasten a rope under his arms ! "
he shouted.

As soon as this was done Panass and Karpo
riuuu' him into the stream.

Paul sank.

" He is drowning ! " cried the peasants ;
" it's clear he did not know ho\v to save
himself this time by his witchcraft."

" Drag him out ! " ordered Paissy.

Several men pulled at the rope, and Paul
was brouijht to the surface of the water and
dragged on to the end of the pier.

" The Stundist is baptised now ! " laughed
Panass ; and all who heard him echoed his
words and his laughter.

" Do you renounce the Devil and all his
works ? " asked Paissy : the question that is
put in actual baptism.

Paul was half unconscious. His brain
was bewildered ; but the words which were
most clearly in his mind rose to his
lips.

" Lord ! lay not this sin to their charge I "
he prayed.

The exasperated rabble yelled with rage.

" Throw him in again ! Keep him in

ANOTHER MABTYB. 387

longer ! He does not feel it yet ! " screamed
several voices.

Paul was flung into the river again. When
he was dragged out, Paissy again asked him —

" Do you renounce the Devil, and all his
angels ? "

Paul again murmured with a sobbing
breath —

" Lord, lay not this sin to their charge ! "

" Down into the water again ! " shouted
Paissy himself this time.

At this moment Valerian came running
with full speed down the slope towards the
river. He saw Paul's white face sink beneath
the surface of the troubled waters.

" Drag him out again instantl}' ! " he ex-
claimed; "what are you doing? Do you indeed
believe in a God ? And you, Father Paissy ! "

Paul lay before them unconscious, if not
dead. Valerian gazed down at him with in-
expressible pity in his face.

" We were seeking to wash the heretic
from his sins, by submerging him thrice in
the water. There is nothing wrong in it,"
said Paissy, measuring Valerian from head to
foot with a sinister and scrutinising look,
z2

388 THE HIGHWAY OF SOBEOW.

" Perluips not according to clerical notions,"
answered Valerian, beside himself Avith indig-
nation and pit}' ; " but according to the civil
law such torture ma}^ send you to Siberia."

He looked round at the peasants, whose
faces were suddenly clouded with dread.

"To Siberia!" sneered Paissy; "this mis-
creant, who ])rofancd the church, is likely to
go to Siberia ; but none of those who wanted
to save his soul, and brin<>- him back to the
orthodox faith."

He wrapped himself in his cassock, and
with a dignified step marched slowl^^ and
solemnly away. Valerian turned to the peas-
ants.

" How could you do this thing? "he said;
" don't you see the man is quite ill ? He
was almost killed in protecting your ])roperty,
Shcelo. How could 3'ou repay him in this
manner? "

" But the fire was caused by his enchant-
ments," answered Sheelo.

" How can you talk such nonsense ? " asked
Valerian ; " there is no enchantment such as
you think of. Here, Hemyan and Kondraty,
lielp me to carry Paul liudenko home."

ANOTHER MARTYR. 389

A small group of Stundists had approached,
strollingr- homewards by the river from their
evening meeting at Louk3'an's old home. They
helped to carry the benumbed and drenched
body of Paul to his own house.

Eeaching it, they found Ooliana still lying
on the bench, and Marfa tr3^ing to bring back
Halj^a from a faint. The girl was lying on
the floor at Ooliana's feet. Valerian went to
them, and laid his hand on the ice-cold wrist
of Ooliana.

" She is dead ! " he cried, in a voice
of the deepest commiseration ; " good God !
what crimes are committed in Thy name ! "

He could do nothing for her ; but for
Paul and Halya there was much to be done.
He left Paul at last under the care of
Demyan. Marfa met him as he came out of
Paul's room.

" Oh ! Valerian Petrovitch ! " she ' cried,
" save my child ! Karpo will kill her if he
catches hold of her. Take her away ! Hide
her ! Keep her till Paul recovers, and marries
her. I have nobody to help me but you. I
shall lose her. But oh ! if Karpo should
kill her ! "

390 THE niGHWAY OF SORROW.

Halya crept to liis side, and, kneeling down,
kissed his hand.

" Take care of me for Paul," she said ;
*' my father will certainly kill me. And oh !
I am afraid of Okhrim and Panass. Hide me
somewhere, for Paul's sake."

Valerian promised to come back for her
during the night, and drive her to Kovylsk,
where she could be concealed by the Stundists
until Paul recovered.

Through the village the rumour had already
flown that Ooliana was dead. There was
shame and sorrow in many a heart in Knishi
that night. There was no one who had not
received some kindness from her. The home-
less families knew she would have been their
best benefactress : and they bewailed her loss
greatly. Even the Batushka aud Matushka
were mournful.

" Until she became a heretic," said Father
Vasili, " she was the best Christian in my
parish."

391

CHAPTEE XXX.

1892 O.S. 1893 N.S.

Nearly three years have passed. In other
countries New Year's Day has been welcomed
in with merry greetings and cheerful peals of
bells. But here the sad old year still lingers
on its death-bed. It is December 20th. The
Autocrat of All the Eussias could bring his
people on this point, as well as other more
important ones, abreast with other civilised
nations with a stroke of his pen.

A severe Siberian December is regnant.
A gale is blowing from the north-east over
the boundless Siberian plains, bearing on its
measureless current a line snow-dust, which
is hurled in clouds and columns on the wind,
burying the low forests under its drifts, filling
up ravines, and blinding the eyes of men and
animals. There are no obstacles to the free
elements of Nature. Finding nothing in its
way, the irresistible gale flies onward like a

392 TUE niGnWAY OF SOBBOW.

l)ircl for daj's without reaching a town, or
any liunian habitation, except the hut of some
savasre. AVe are very far away from Oukrainia
liere. The skies are austere ; Nature poor ;
and helpless and pitiiul is man

The cold sun is past mid- day, but it can-
not be seen in the grey sk}', thinly veiled by a
shroud of clouds. Still duller and sadder the
monotonous plain appears in this gloomy, de-
pressing light. Here and there the tops of the
stuuted pine-trees stand up amid a snow-drift.
]jut this is the only feature in the wide ex-
panse of billowy snow.

Tramping heavily through the snow in their
wide, Hat boots, moved a loug line of prisoners.
They were weary and Irozen. The coarse prison
dress and the short, worn-out fur coats pro-
tected them very badly I'rom the biting wind.
Their chains, though skilfully fastened up,
caught the snow at every step, impeding the
march and burning the skin with frost.

At the end of this slowly moving column
came a few prisoners without chains, though
they were evidently considered of the most im-
portance, as their escort of soldiers was more
numerous than that of the rest of the file.

1S92 O.S. 1893 N.S. 393

They were political prisoners, exiled with-
out trial by administrative order, and in conse-
quence they had not lost all their privileges.

There were only five — a young girl, exiled
for distributing some pamphlets, and four men,
one of whom was a boy of fifteen with blue eyes
and round child-like face, not quite of a Russian
type. His name was Vania, and, as a Jew by
birth, he was banished to the farthest Yakutsk
settlements, beyond the Arctic Circle, for some
revolutionary papers found in his possession.
Two others were middle-aged men, one of whom
had been guilty of giving shelter to his own
children, whose fate was much more severe than
his own, having been sentenced to penal servi-
tude for life.

The fourth man of the little band, who had
been elected their starosta or head man, walked
on dreamily a little in advance of his comrades,
and presently reached the file of common
criminals tramping, with the ceaseless clangour
of chains, across the plain of snow.

This was Valerian. He was haggard and
emaciated ; but every man and woman in the
long procession was haggard and emaciated too.
But for the human misery of their faces, they

394 THE HIGHWAY OF SOIiEOW.

might have been a chain of ghosts, marching
hollow-eyed and with sunken faces in the dim
wintry light. His banishment followed quite
naturally the events described in the last chap-
ter. He could not disobey his conscience, and
had begun a lawsuit to inquire into Ooliana's
murder and the ill-usaixe of Paul.

Paissy had proved a subtle and dangerous
opponent. Seeing that Valerian meant to push
the inquiry to the utmost, he resolved to have
recourse to an easy and well-tried means of
getting rid of him. He denounced him secretly
to the authorities in St. Petersburg as a revolu-
tionary propagandist. He had no proofs to bring
forward in support of his accusation ; but the
suspicion alone was sufficient for the author-
ities. An unexpected domiciliary visit was
made to the old General's house, and in
Valerian's liooms was found a parcel of pro-
hibited books, many of them translations of
English political writers, which he had just
received from St. Petersburg.

His fate was sealed. Valerian was carried
off to St. Petersburg and thrown into the
fortress-prison there, where he was kept in soli-
tary confinement for two years. At last his lot

1892 O.S. 1893 KS. 395

was changed, tlianks to his father's connections,
into exile to Siberia.

The greater part of the long journey had
been made. They were reaching Irkutsk,
where most of the prisoners would remain —
some in prison, others free to get their own
living as they could.

Valerian had endured the journey fairly
well, but traces of extreme exhaustion were
evident on his comrades and most of the exiles,
who formed altogether a very large party.
Shivering in their worn-out furs, they crawled
despondently along, furrowing the deep snow
with their numerous feet. The column length-
ened out more and more. Lieutenant Mironov,
the captain of the escort, lost patience.

" Gret along ! Look alive ! " he shouted,
standing on one side of the procession so that
all mi^ht see him.

He was a man about fifty, with grey hair
and a red face, from which the skin was peel-
ing off from the frost. He had advanced in
the service. During the Bulgarian war he
had been under Greneral Nesteroff, Valerian's
father, who had helpsd him to get promo-
tion.

396 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

" Close up the ranks, you beasts ! " he
stormed.

Swearing was a great art with him, and
he enjoyed showing it off on occasions ; but
the presence of the political prisoners checked
him to-day. They were educated men, and he
restrained himself lest they should detect in him
the coarseness of a peasant. Valerian, he knew,
was a noble, the son of his old General.

Housed by the shouts of their stern captain,
the prisoners quickened their pace, if only to
prove their zeal in obeying him. They
almost ran as they passed Mironov, but again
they fell back into crawling more slowly than
before.

T3efore Mironov's keen ej^es passed a long
line of grey-coated figures covered with white
frost — young and old, men, women, and
children. They had ceased talking. No hum
of voices accompanied the clanking of the
chains. A waggon with baggage rolled by, and
a few rude carts, without springs, in which lay
those too ill to walk.

A small group of exiles, somewhat de-
tached from the rest, quickened their pace
when ordered, but did not make a show of

1892 O.S. 1893 KS. 397

runnins: as the others had done. This roused
Mironov's anger.

" I'll teach you how to dawdle ! " he
shouted, raising his hand to strike a fair-haired
young man of about thirty, with a handsome,
thoughtful face. But at that moment he
caught Valerian's eye, and his hand fell down.
He gave the man nearest to him a push, and
showered upon them a torrent of swearing.
But oaths break no bones.

Neither the fair-haired man nor his com-
rade — who, by the colour of his hair and the
type of his face, was plainly from the South —
made any reply to the captain's insults.

The younger man carried in his arms a
bundle of clothes, within which moved a living
little creature. Behind him crawled a young
woman, evidently his wife.

" What a fine lady ! cannot carry her own
baby ! " exclaimed Mironov with a sneer.

The woman shivered and jDressed closer to
her husband, as if trying to hide herself from
him. She was a pretty young creature, though
her dress was in rags, and her face thin and
sorrowful.

But Mironov left her alone. He strode

398 THE EIGnWAY OF SORROW.

along with the column, gradually slackening
his pace until Valerian overtook him. Valerian
marched on, paying no attention to his chief,
who walked beside him. Mironov coughed ;
Valerian took no notice.

" These common people," said Mironov in
an apologetic tone, " you can do nothing with
them without oaths and kicks."

Valerian smiled, and turned to him his
handsome pale face.

" But do you try ? " he asked.

" It is no use trying," was the answer.
" They are brutes, not human beings. About
you others, I say nothing," he added quickly ;
*' you are educated men."

" And those whom you were about to
strike just now, are they brutes too in your
opinion ? " said Valerian, indicating the little
group of prisoners marching behind the
baggage- waggon.

" The Stundists ? Oh, no ! Why they are
exiled, I cannot understand. They are peace-
able folk. But they were loitering, nearly a
hundred yards behind the others."

" It was not on purpose," said Valerian.
" See ! the woman is so tired she may drop

1893 O.S. 1893 N.S. 399

any moment. Instead of insulting her, yon
should give her a lift in the waggon."

" What ! Ought I to order conveyances
for them all?" exclaimed the lieutenant.
" Waggons for four hundred prisoners ! You
want too much, Valerian Petrovitch."

The three prisoners who were following the
waggon were Paul, Demyan, and Stepan.
Stepan was sentenced to hard labour, Paul
and Demyan to exile. After his mother's
death Paul had found it impossible to live
any longer in the house polluted by her
murder. He had sold all his possessions, and
gone to live in Kovylsk, where he married
Halya. For nearly two years he had gone
about visiting the scattered churches of the
Stundists, and encouraging them amid the
fmy of the persecution raging against them.
But his career was quickly cut short, and a
sentence of banishment passed upon him.
Halya chose to accompany him, and she had
been allowed to take her baby, then three
months old.

Demyan's wife had decided to remain with
her children, of whom there were now three,
and Demyan had gone to exile alone. But

400 TUB HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

the little ones were soon taken away from
the broken-hearted mother, to be brought up
in the orthodox religion. Demyan rarely
spoke or looked up. He had made his long
march with bowed down head, and eyes fixed
on the iiTOund. Ilis mind seemed bewildered.
But one thought was clear to him, the thought
of God. Now and then he murmured His
name in a pathetic voice, which brought the
tears to Paul's eyes. If they asked him what
he was thinking of, he always answered God.

For some time Valerian and Mironov walked
on in silence.

" When shall we reach an etape?" inquired
Valerian. " Even I am nearly tired to death."

" Very soon," said Mironov, hurrying on
to reach the head of the column.

Halya heard his shouts and curses drawing
nearer, and getting frightened started to run
on, stumbling in the heavy snow. Paul tried
to hold her baek and soothe her.

" liook here, young woman ! " cried Mironov,
" you are tired. Would you like to get up
into the waggon ? "

Paul and llalya looked at him in astonish-
ment, wondering if he was jeering at them,

1892 O.S. 1893 N.8.. 401

or was in earnest. The irritable lieutenant
flew into a passion.

" Ah, you hussy ! " he thundered. " You
want to die on the road, and get me into
trouble. Get up into the waggon this instant !
Look here, you fool ! Stop ! " he shouted to
the driver. " Can't you hear when you are
called ? "

Seated comfortably on the baggage with
which the waggon was loaded, and lulled
slightly by the slow movement it made, Halya
felt herself in Paradise. Paul had given her
the baby, and it too was evidently happy. It
lay peacefully in her lap, and stretching its
cramped limbs was ready to fall asleep. Halya
peeped under the shawl that covered his face.
The bab3'-face frowned a little as if he had not
made up his mind whether to cry or no ; but the
motion of the waggon was so pleasant to him
it did not seem worth while to cry. A smile
came to his soft lips, and he tossed his little
hands about cheerily.

Halya's face was all sunshine. Bending
over her child she kissed the tiny face and
small red hands, and pressed this little helpless
being to her heart ; the source of so much

A A

402 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW,

happiness, and alas ! of so much suffering. Oh,
if God would only keep the child safe to the
journey's end ! It was so near now. To-
morrow thev would bo in Irkutsk,

Meanwhile the coUunn stragg'led and grew
longer and longer. Mironov's patience was
quite exhausted. He drove the prisoners on
with blows as well as curses. At last they
saw before them on the ridge of a low hill
a small wooden building, showing black against
the grey horizon. It seemed impossible that
it could shelter all this crowd of people.

The prisoners almost forgot their fatigue,
and ([uickened their pace. There was only
twenty minutes further to walk, and then
there would be rest, warmth, and food.

The wind had fallen, and the sky was
dark. The horses snorted and jn-anced as if
terrified. A white cloud appeared on the
horizon, a little to the north of the etape.
The lieutenant and the old experienced pri-
soners, who were not a few, glanced at it, and
at every glance hurried their pace. The cloud
grew and moved, but almost imperceptibly. The
air became heavy. In several places over the
plains gigantic forms were seen appearing and

1892 O.S. 1893 N.S. 403

disappearing. Sudden gusts of wind flew
across the misty expanse.

" A snowstorm ! a snowstorm ! " was shrieked
by several voices, and the whole mass of people
pressed onwards in the direction where a few
minutes before they had seen the dark building.
Instantly there was wild confusion. An im-
penetrable mist surrounded them. The snow
fell in flakes, which a whirlwind hurled hither
and thither, bewildering and blinding the sight.
Paul hurried to the waggon to be near his
wife and child; but he was knocked down by
some of the running prisoners, and when he
struggled to his feet he could see nothing but
a few human forms scudding away in the
darkness.

"Halya! Halya!" he cried. The roar
of the wind was his only answer. Halya
could not hear him. She was lying at the
bottom of the waggon, protecting with her
own body their child from the penetrating
cold.

"Halya! Halya!" shouted Paul.

All at once, as if rising from under-
ground, there appeared a file of men holding
one another by the hand. They were the
AA 2

404 TEE HIGHWAY OF SOnnOW.

politic-Ill ])nsoTiers, led by Valerian. He heard
the cry " Halya ! "

" AVliere are 3'^ou going- ? Come back !
You will lose yourself in a moment," he
cried ; " come on with us. In a file one does
not lose the way so easily. (Quicker, boys !
Vania, show yourself a man ! And, Vera,
vou must be a man on this occasion. Courage !
we are nearly there."

Valerian's hand caught Paul's, and held
it firmly. In a few^ minutes their heads, bowed
down against the storm, struck against the
palisading which surrounded the etape.

"The gate is to the left," cried Valerian,
whose keen sight pierced through the be-
wildering snowtiakes; "keep close to the
palisade."

He could hardly be heard for the roaring
of the wind, and the confused noises inside
the prison-yard. When they entered it there
was already a throng of people, and every
moment others rushed in, overjoyed to reach
the shelter. Soldiers, drivers, and ])risoners,
mixed together in a cheerful crowd, happy in
their deliverance from a dcadlv dan<rer. Tt
was impossible to make out the roll-call amidst

1S92 O.S. 1893 KS. 405

sucli confusion and the hurricane fury of the
storm. Mironov ordered the prison doors to
be thrown open. He only called out the names
of the political prisoners, who stood apart and
toijether.

" This is the second time you have saved
my life," said Paul with deep emotion to
Valerian as they separated.

" It is a life worth saving," answered
Valerian simply.

Mironov ordered lights to be kept burning
over the prison door, and the sentinels were
bidden to call out as loudly as they could
from time to time in case any of the prisoners
were lost in the tempest, and might wander
that way. i.

"To bed!" he shouted.

Then followed a scene of the utmost con-
fusion. The prisoners struggled, and pushed,
and fought with one another to get first into
the kamera, in which there were fifty places
only, for the accommodation of three times
that number. The family kamera, into which
the women and children and the married men
were scrambling, was a long, narrow room,
with a ?ia?'i or sleeping platform down each

406 THE EIGnWAY OF SORROW.

side, and a gangway in the middle. The
sleeping platform was about four feet from the
floor, and six feet wide, of bare boards, without
pillow or rug for the rest of the weary frames
stretched upon it after the toilsome march of
tiu' dav. But hard and comfortless as it was,
a place on it was ardently coveted, as other-
wise there was no resting-place except on the
floor covered with filth. Paul and Halya,
happy in finding one another and their child
safe, made their wnv into the kamera ; but it
was alreadv crowded.

During: their long march of several months
the Stundists had made a favourable impression
on many of their fellow-prisoners. They had
made themselves useful in various ways on
those rest days, when the whole band stayed
for thirty-six hours at the same etape. The
criminal prisoners, like the political, had elected
a starosta, whom all were bound to obey, and
Stepan had been of great service to him. It
was this starosta who received the alms collected
as they passed through the scattered villages,
and who appointed the beggars to implore
the charity of sympathising spectators. Paul
and Halya, with their bah}', were the most

1S93 O.S. 1893 N.S. 407

successful in collecting alms, and the starosta
held them in high favour.

" Hal^'a ! Halya ! " cried a shrill voice, as
they stood at the door of the crowded kamera.
It was Kilina who called, a big-boned, masculine
woman, sentenced to fifteen j^ears of hard
labour, for a double murder. She was standinij
up in a corner of the platform, waving her
hands, and shrieking at the top of her voice.

" I've kept a place for you and your brat ! "
she shouted. Paul puslied their way towards
her, and helped Halya to mount the platform,
pressing a kiss on his baby's forehead as he
held him in his arms. Then he looked round
for a place to rest his weary limbs in. The
floor was already covered with people lying
in their drenched clothing, which had begun
to thaw as soon as they entered the warm
kamera. There were few who were eatino-,
hungry though they were, for at the mid-day
halt the weather had been so bad that scarcely
any peasant women had come to sell provisions,
and the prisoners were dependent upon these
uncertain and casual supplies for their sub-
sistence. But a ofood deal of vodka was being:
drunk. This was bought from the canteen

408 THE JIIGHWAY OF SORROW.

keeper, who contrived, by bribino- the guards,
to sniuiTirle in a few forbidden hixuries.

They had been locked in for the niglit.
There was no ventilation, no sanitation, no
lavatory or closet. There were the open, un-
avoidable indecencies of a savao-e's hut. Tni-
mediately under the oil lamp, which fortunately
shed only a dim li<^ht on the horrible scene,
crouched a t:!'roup of men round a turned-up
piiil, on which they were playini^ a game at
cards, and passing a flask of vodka from hand
to hand, and from mouth to mouth. The
starosta was looking on, and beckoned to Paul
as. he saw him seeking for a spot to rest in.

" You're my best beggar," he said, " 3'et
you won't take any vodka. So I've kept a
place on the ?ia)'i for you."

A pleasant smile played over Paul's face;
ho rejoiced in those tokens of good-will, and
thanked the starosta heartily. But his eye
fell on the grey head of an old convict, Ij'ing
almost on the melic^d filth at his feet, and
without a word he roused him and helped him
up to the reserved place. The starosta shook
his head and swore, but he gave Paul a glass
of tea for Ilalya.

1892 O.S. lauS N.8. 409

The three Stundists crept silently together
to the foot of Halj^a's resting-place. From
the first night of their long march they liad
made it their custom. They sang together a
hymn, and then with bowed heads and covered
faces prayed each one in his own heart. At
first they had been bitterly persecuted ; but
now those nearest to them were, as a rule, quiet
for the few minutes this worship lasted. To-
night was the last of their long and painful
journey. To-morrow they would reach Irkutsk.
They chose for their last hymn the one now
familiar to Western Churches, "0 happy band
of pilgrims ! " Voices from all parts of the
kamera joined in the familiar words — strange
words to utter in that den of human misery,
and degradation, and crime. Then Paul leaned
his weary body against one of the wooden
pillars, which supported the roof ; Demvan sank
listlessly on the floor, and Stepan found a
place where he could crawl under the plat-
form. Night and sleep, haunted by terrible
dreams, settled down on the prisoners.

410

CHAPTEE XXXI.

WOULD GOD IT AVERK MORNING I

Halta stretclied herself on the hard bare
planks of the platform. She was somewhat
refreshed by the tea and the scanty provision
Paul had been able to procure for her. The
three men had not eaten a morsel. She was
still nursins^ her child ; but there was no
possibility of bathing its tired little limbs.

" I think Loukyanoushka looks strange,"
she said to Paul ; " all the day he seemed
so much better, it was a pleasure to see him.
And now my darling is quite poorly again."

"It was the fresh air," answered. Paul,
sighing, " and there is such a thick smell here.
But it is the last night, my dear one ! "

The baby was breathing with effort in
this overcrowded room. He was discontented
and olTcndcd by this change for the worse,
and felt he liad a full right to protest by
crying. iJut he was sleepy, and could not

WOULD GOD IT WERE MORNING! 411

postpone the pleasure of falling asleep in his
mother's arms, so he confined himself to a
displeased murmur, which soon passed into a
peaceful snoring.

" Now, you see, I told you so ! " said
Paul. Halya was cheered, and lay down
cautiously, not to disturb her baby. But she
could not sleep. The boy tossed about in
her arms, throwing out his little hands con-
vulsively and beginning to cry. She would
have got up and walked about with him, but
the floor was covered with sleeping forms.
Sitting up, she rocked him to and fro, singing
to him Oukrainian songs. The baby seemed
soothed and pacified.

"Singing always makes him happy," thought
Halya lovingly ; " he will grow up a singer
like his father."

She was herself worn out with fatigue and
want of sleep ; and as soon as the baby was
quiet again she sank back upon their travelling-
bag, which served her as a pillow, and fell
instantly into the heavy slumber of complete
exhaustion. How long she slept she did not
know. The consciousness of their miserable
condition never left her. A delirious dream

412 TUE HIGH WAY OF SORROW.

filled hor niiiid with horror. She was separated
from Paul and was working in the silver mines.
8he wore the prison dress and carried a shovel
in her hands ; she, a free woman, who had
followed her husband of her own accord.
Near her was a cart, and there lay her baby.
Thick darkness, filled with noises and oaths,
surrounded them. A figure was coming to-
wards her , she felt rather than saw it. It
was ^lirouov; but never had she seen a human
face so full of fury.

" Boys ! show this woman how to dig ! '*
he shouted.

A crowd of men came round her with
hooting and laughter, and flung her into the
hole she had just finished digging.

" Throw in her little puppy too," ordered
Mironov, and she felt her child tossed down
upon her. Then heavy lumps of earth were
flung in amid hideous uproar. They were bury-
ing her and hor child alive. Heavy clods pressed
upon ht-r chest and throat. She was sufl^b-
cating.

" Lord ! receive my soul ! " she cried
out, and awoke.

Jiut she did not altogether recover her

WOULD GOD IT WERE MORNING! 413

senses. The lurid light of the lamp per-
plexed her; the strange, miserable forms; the
thickening atmosphere. The kamera seemed a
Pandemonium.

One of the card-players had been cheat-
ing, and his companions were giving him
a beating. The canteen keeper was trying
to separate them by violent blows struck at
random.

" Be quiet, yon devils ! Enough ! " he
thundered " we shall have the lieutenant here,
and others will sutler for you. You might
even kill him in this wa3^"

He tore the cheating player from the grasp
of his comrades, and kicked him into a corner
behind his canteen stand. The players sat
down and began another game.

Halya tried hard to collect her bewildered
thoughts. By her side the baby was moan-
ing and tossing about. She could not pacify
him. His little body was all on fire. She
turned his face towards the lamp, and her
blood ran cold.

The tiny face v/as quite blue, his eyes
wide open, and his little mouth gasping for
breath, like a fish drawn out of water.

414 TEE niGIIWAY OF SOEIIOW.

" Paul ! Help ! " cried Halya. Paul was
instantly at her feet.

" Look ! he is dying ! " said Halya, shudder-
ing at her own words.

" How can you say such a thing ? " he
asked in a soothing voice.

" But look ! " she screamed. She rocked
him in her arms, held him above her head and
tried to make him laugh. But nothing was of
any avail. The child cried feebly, and opened
his mouth wide to swallow the air that was
suffocating him.

Halya felt as if she was going mad. But
a happy thought flashed across her mind.

" ValiMMan can save him ! " she exclaimed.

In a moment she was rushing to the door,
and stumbling over the bodies of the prisoners,
which lay as thick as sheaves on a threshing-
floor. She began to knock and call with all
her might. The card-players were alarmed,
and hid their cards ; then showered abuse and
threats upon her. The starosta came forward
with u])raised fist.

"Stop! you vixen!" he roared, "you'll
rouse the officers. Get back to your bed."
Paul stepped in between them to receive

WOULD GOD IT WERE MORNING/ 415

the blow intended for Halya. But at that
instant the heavy outside bar of the door
was withdrawn, and Mironov appeared on
the threshold.

'■* What is this noise ? Wlio is the cause
of it ? " he asked, entering the kamera.

But the stench was so strong he quickly
retreated, and stood with his hand on the
door to be able to shut it at the first chance.
Halya stepped out into the passage.

" My child is dying, your honour ! " she
cried.

" But what is that to me ? " he asked ; " I
can't help it."

" Please let Valerian Petrovitch see him,"
she implored ; " he is my only child — a little
boy : my first-born. Only let Valerian see
him — he can save him."

All these few seconds the door was open ;
and a fresh current of air streamed into this
den, and brought out the sickening smell.
But the prisoners were more afraid of the
cold than of the polluted atmosphere, because
their only defence against it was their damp rags.

" Shut the door ! Do you want to freeze
us to death ? " called out a hoarse voice.

41G THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

" Shut the dour, and stop your flirtation
with the gentleman," added another ironically.
Halya shut it instantly.

She wrapped her boy in her shawl to shield
him from the piercing cold, but she did not
think of" herself.

" Oh ! allow me to see the doctor, little
father ! " she said beseechingly ; " he is the
son of our old landowner, General Nesteroff.
He knows us all, and was always kind to
the sick and poor."

"It is against the law," answered Mironov ;
"an exile must not practise as a doctor."

" Is there a law that a mother must see
her baby dying in her arms without help?"
asked Halya.

He pitied the woman ; and besides, he
wished to please Valerian, who would gladly
do anything to help his country-people.
Valerian was sent for.

" Why don't you go back into the kamera? "
asked the lieutenant ; " you must not stay
here barefoot."

" That is nothing," she replied, " the child
is a little better here."

When in about a quarter of an hour

WOULD GOD IT WERE MORNING/ 417

Valerian appeared he found the little creature
quite revived.

" He is quite well," he said, examining
the baby ; " it must have been the foul air
that made him seem ill."

" But cannot you give him some medicine? "
she asked, believing, as all peasants do, that
there is a remedy for every ailment ; " how
shall I pass through the night with him ? "

"He wants nothing," said Valerian. Tak-
ing Mironov on one side, he spoke to him
in an earnest whisper.

" A thousand times no ! " protested Mironov
in a loud voice ; " you will get me into trouble
with your requests. I've • broken the rules
already. This you ask means connivance.
She is accompanying her husband, a common
criminal, and she must be in the same kamera
\vith him. To change from one kamera to
another is strictly forbidden. Gro back, young
woman," he added, turning to Halya ; "you've
seen the doctor, and that is all I can do."

He opened the door ; but now the stench,
after breathing the fresh air, was so horrible
to her, she felt as if she were being thrust
into a sewer.

B B

418 THE HIGH]VAY OF SORROW.

" I caii't go ! " she exclaimed ; " let me
stay outside all night."

" Nonsense ! you'd freeze to death ! Get
in ! " said Mironov, giving her a j^ush, and
quickly fastening the door behind her. Paul
and Stepan approached her anxiously. But
for the first minute she could hardly breathe,
and almost fainted. Then remembering her
child, she roused herself, and made her way
to her place on the nari which Kilina had
kept for her. Paul, satisfied by her report of
what Valerian said, fell asleep again. The
child too was sleeping peacefully. Halya sat
upon the ?iari absorbed in one thought — how
to live through that awful night, 'and escape
out of this loathsome den. Her head was
dizzy ; and incoherent fragments of thoughts
and memories whirled through her brain. She
felt herself losing her reason. Kilina yawned
and opened her drowsy eyelids.

" Wliy don't you go to sleep, my dear?"
she said good-naturedly ; " are you unhappy
about the baby ? It is very hard to go on
dtape with children. How many of them die,
God knows ! You are not the first, and won't
be the last."

WOULD GOD IT WERE MORNING I 419

" It is cruel to talk like that," answered
Halya, sobbing.

" I don't mean any harm," said Kilina; " I
do not wish him any evil. But I say it because
I see he is dying."

The lamp flashed up for a moment, and a
thick cloud of smoke followed the c^lare. The
baby began to gasp again ; opened his eyes
and shut them, breathing heavily with his
exhausted lungs. Halya watched his move-
ments with an aching heart.

" The morning ! Oh, Lord ! let the morn-
ing come soon," she prayed.

But the morning was far off yet, and the
sun did not hasten his rising to come to her
help. The window with its thick bars looked
like a black abyss.

The small oil lamp, which seemed smothered
by the weight of the polluted atmosphere,
struggled alone with the darkness. It threw
a pui'ple glimmering light upon the dirty walls
and reeking ceiling, from which drops of con-
gealed moisture fell from time to time upon
the slimy floor, with its throng of human beino-s
in the half-death of sleep. Paul was near
her, leaning against the wooden support, with

BB 2

420 THE HIGHWAY OF SOB BOW.

]u< lioad fallins: on to his chest. She had seen
a picture of the Crucifixion of Christ, with
the thorn-crowned head in a siraihir position.
She wondered, in her bewildered brain, if they
liad crucified Paul.

Two card-players were still at play. One
of them, whose face she could not see, had
lost all his money, his rations for the next
da3', and his prison dress, for which, when
he reached Irkutsk, he would get a severe
Hogging. But still he wanted to go on.

" Enough ! " said his companion, flinging
down the cards, and throwing himself backwards
with a loud yawn. He was Kilina's husband,
a small, red-haired man, apparently an artisan.

" One game more, you devil ! " cried the
loser.

" How many last ones have we had ? "
asked the other ; " it is time to sleep."

" Ah ! you cursed swindler ! you cheat me,
and then — sleep."

The face of the red-haired man was distorted
with fury. Without sa^'ing a word, he plucked
out of his hi^^h boot a Ions]: and •'•litterinij
knife, which, in spite of man}' searches, he
had managed to keep in his possession. Halya

WOULD GOD IT WERE MORNING! 421

caught the baby to her breast io save him in
any emergency. But at the same time, she
wished they would make such a row as to
compel the officer to open the door, and bring
in a rush of fresh air.

The canteen keeper, however, caught Kilina's
husband by the collar, and shook him so fiercely
that the knife fell from his grasp.

" Only dare to make a row ! " he exclaimed.

" Leave me alone, pig's ear ! " retorted the
red-haired gambler, replacing the knife in his
boot, and contenting himself with muttering
oaths and curses. Soon after, all was quiet —
if it could be called quiet, when the kamera
was full of sounds of human misery, the wailing
and coughing of little children, the sobs that
women uttered in their broken sleep, the deep
groans of men who dreamed of their lost
freedom. Outside, the storm continued to howl
and roar. The chinks of the log building
and of the roof were filled up with snow, and
imperviously sealed against the admission of
fresh air, or the escape of foul. The lamp
could hardly flicker. Halya counted every
minute, her e3'es fastened on the gasping child
lying on her lap.

422 THE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

Siuldeiily the boy awoke witli a piteous
cry. Kilina lifted up her head and looked at
him.

" He is dj'ing, my poor dear ! " she said
calmly.

" It's not true ! God will not let him die,"
answered Halya.

The child shuddered, stretched himself out,
and lay motionless.

" Now we are better again, darling ! "
said Halya tenderly, pressing the little corpse
to her bosom. The lamp flickered up once
more, and died out, filling the air with a horrid
smell. Deep darkness reigned in the kamera.
The dead child lay softly in his mother's
arms.

" Now he has gone to sleep again," said
Halya to Kilina, rocking and soothing the
baby. By-and-bye she pressed her lips to its
little face. It was icy cold, the indescribable
coldness of death.

A heartrending scream rang through the
kamera. All the prisoners sprang to their feet.

"What is the matter? Who is killed?"
called out frightened voices in the utter
darkness.

WOULD GOD IT WERE MORNING! 423

" My boy is killed ! " shrieked the unhappy
mother.

Kilina slipped off the platform and caught
Paul by the arm.

" Take my place," she said, " and comfort
her if you can."

Paul sat down beside Halya and gathered
her into his arms, and pressed her dear head
upon his breast. She shivered and trembled ;
but she listened to his voice. He talked to
her of the old happy times in Knishi, when
they were children together, and she lay quiet,
sobbing now and then. But when he spoke
to her of the future, of the heavenly home
which Christ was preparing for them, she grew
excited again. The dead child lay between her
and the wall.

Paul's heart was torn with anguish. Halya
had left all for him, as he had left all for Christ.
His love for her was a hundredfold deeper
than it had been before she became his wife.
He caught a glimpse of the Divine Love. To
give up his life for her was little ; he was willing
to pour out his soul unto death for her sake.

424

CHAPTER XXXII.

VIA DOLOROSA.

Halya bad lost her reason. Fortunately,
however, she was so worn-out with fatigue and
sorrow she was not dangerous either to herself
or others. She was laid in one of the rough,
springless carts, which were provided for the
sick and infirm, and Kilina was allowed to take
charge of her. Paul, with some difficulty,
obtained permission from Mironov to carry his
dead child to Irkutsk, instead of laying the
little corpse in the baggage waggon. It seemed
dearer to him than the living baby he had
carried yesterday.

Tlie storm was over by morning. The
roll-call was made, and four prisoners were
missing ; they must have lost their way and
been frozen to death on the open plain. But
as they were common criminals JMironov was
not over-troubled on their account. He did
not think it necessary to make any search for
their bodies. He marked their names as being

VIA DOLOROSA. 425

lost during a sudden snowstorm, and left in-
structions with the etape keeper, in case any
corpse was found when the snow melted, to
notify the fact to the prison authorities in
Irkutsk.

Paul, with his dead baby in his arms,
marched in the column of prisoners, Stepan
and Demy an walking beside him in silence.
His heart was full of memories of the child's
short life. It had been born while he was
in prison ; and he had not seen it until the
long journey into exile had begun. But
dui'ing that journey what a ray of happiness
the baby had brought into the daily and
hourly misery of their lives ! They had watched
it grow with the slow stunted growth of a
nursling whose mother is suffering. But how
bright and quick he had been ! He had
laughed and cooed in their faces when they
were most cast down. Only a day or two
ago the little one had tried to call him
" father."

If the child had only been spared one day
longer ! The goal of their long march was in
sight, and he would be free to make a home
for his wife and child. Yet it had been God's

426 TEE HIGHWAY OF SORROW.

will the child should be taten and his wife
stricken down. " If this cup may not pass
from me, Thy will be done!" cried Paul in
his inmost soul.

" Paul ! " said a voice of profound pity
beside him. Stepan and Demyan fell back a
pace or two, and Valerian walked beside him.
For an instant the old terror fluttered across
Paul's heart, but it was gone as he looked
into Valerian's face, and was gone for ever.

" Halya will recover,*' said Valerian con-
fidently, " and will be as sane as ever. You
will have a home of your own in Irkutsk,
and I will help you to get a living. I have
some friends there who will find you work.
Demyan, too, will soon get employed as a
blacksmith. It will be exile, but it will not
be intolerable."

" No," answered Paul, with a new gleam
of light and courage in his eyes as he met
Valerian's sympathetic glance.

"We lose Stepan," continued Valerian.

" Stepan goes gladly ! " said Stepan's voice
behind him ; " he goes as the messenger of
the Lord to preach the Gospel to those who
sit in darkness and the shadow of death."

VIA DOLOROSA. 427

" Brave man ! " exclaimed Valerian, turnins^
to him with a smile. For a few minutes he
walked on silently. At last he stretched out
his hand and touched gently the sorrowful
little burden Paul was bearing.

" A flower crushed by the heel of a monster ! "
he said.

" A flower transplanted into the Garden
of God ! " said Paul.

The two exiles looked into one another's
e3'es with a keen and steadfast gaze.

" I know what you would say," Paul went
on : "I live in a delusion. Well, I read in
the Book God has given to me that man by
wisdom knows not God, and that the wisdom
of this world is foolishness with God. I know
3"0u are a learned man and I cannot argue
with you. But this also I know — that Christ
dwells within me by faith. By faith alone I
know Him and the Father. I cannot tell
3^ou what faith is, any more than I could
explain sight to the blind or sound to the
deaf. But it is here within me ; and by it
I can endure all things, as seeing Him who
is invisible."

" You are a happy man ! " said Valerian ;

428 THE IlIGnWAY OF SORUOW.

"I could almost wish I shared your delu-

sion."

" It is no delusion ! " exclaimed Paul
earnestly, " it is a truth for which every one
of us is ready to die. Look round you ! Look
at my dead child ! Look at the wretchedness,
and the crime, and the degradation that is
all about us. Look at your own condition —
exiled, a prisoner, lost to all you held dear.
If there is no God, no Saviour, no life here-
after, what a hell this world would be ! "

The words brought back to their memory
the fateful day when Paul, addressing his
neighbours in the church at Knishi, exclaimed,
" AMiat a Paradise the world would be ! "
Their eyes filled with tears. Valerian caught
Paul's hand in a close clasp.

" AVe are brothers, Paul ! " he cried, strangely
moved ; "let us stand side by side in the future
which lies before us."

" You will not argue with me ? " said Paul.

** Not a word," answered Valerian, smiling.
"T would not take your beautiful faith from
you any more than I would snatch a cup of
water from dying lips. We will be brothers
in spite of our difTerences."

VIA DOLOROSA. 429

They reached Irkutsk in the full expecta-
tion of passing their last night in the etape
there. Halya was taken at once to the in-
firmary. But they were not released in the
morning ; Demyan alone of the three Sfcundists
was turned adrift in the strange town to earn
his living as he could. Yania was sent on
towards his destination beyond the Arctic
Circle, to live with savages in their foul huts.
Yera was allowed to quit the etape. But
Yalerian and Paul were still kept in prison.

A new blow awaited them. The local
authorities had received instructions from St.
Petersburg, the reading of which evoked shrieks
and wailing from the maddened men who heard
them. Almost half the number of convicts
were ordered to prolong their painful march
to the new and awful settlement of Sag-halien.
The division among the common criminals was
made at random ; some of them implicated in
the same crime remaining in Siberia, the others
going on to the deadly island. All the political
prisoners, with the exception of Yera and
Yania, were also sentenced to it. Stepan and
Paul met with the same fate Life-long exile
in Saghalien was their doom. Paul was suffered.

430 TEE EIGEWAY OF SORROW.

as a favour, to see Halya once more ; and to
bury his child, aided by Demy an, who promised
to take Halya under his care until she could
follow her husband.

Under these low wintry skies, in the gloomy
light, enveloped in ice-mists, and torn from all
that makes life worth living, we see them, a
long-drawn-out chain of unutterable anguish ;
the common criminals, the agnostic patriot, and
the Christian martja's ; and as we gaze they
vanish from our sight along their Via Dolorosa
— the Highway of Sorrow.

THE END,

Printed by Casbkll & Company, Limited, La Belle Savvaoe, Txindon, E.C.

10, IW

^ij/y^

A SELECTED LIST

Cassell & Company's

Publications.

so 5,v

Selections Jrom Cassell «fc Company s Publications.

Abbeys and Cburcbes of England and Wales, The: Descriptive, Historical,

Pictorial. Series 11. 21s.
A Blot of Ink. Translated by Q and PAUL Francke. 55.
A Book of Absurdities. By an Old Volunteer. 2S. 6d.

Adventure, The World ot KuUv Illustrated. Complete in Three Vols. qs. each.
Africa and its Explorers. The Story of. By Dr. Robkkt Bkown. F. R.G.S., &c

Wilh .ilout S1-.J Orisinal llUisiraiioiis. Complete in 4 Vols. 7s. 6d each.

Agrarian Tenures, liy the kt. lion. G. Shaw Leiicvke. M.P. ios. 6d.
Allon, Henry, D.D. : Pastor and Teacher. The Story of his Ministry, with

Selected Sermons and Addresses. JJy the Kev. W. Hakdv Hakwood. 6s.

American Life. Bv 1'aul dk Rousieks. 12s. 6d.

Animal Painting in Water Colours. With Coloured Pl.ites. 5s.

Arabian Nights Entertainments (Cassell's). With about 400 Illustrations. los. 6d.

Architectural Drawing. By K. Bjik.n6 Simlks. Illustrated. 10s. 6d.

Art, The Magazine ot Yearly Volume. With about 400 Illustrations, 14

Eichincs or Photoeravures, and a Series of Full-page Plates 21s.

Artistic Anatomy. By I'rof. M. Uuvai.. Che,if> Jiditum, 3s. 6d.
Astronomy, The Dawn of. A Study of the 1 omple VV'orshii> and Mythology of
the Ancient Kfiyptians. By Professor J. NoKman Lolkvkk, C.B., K.K.S., &C.

Ul.iNtrated. 21s.

Atlas, The Universal. A New and Complete General Atlas of the World, with
117 Pages of Maps, handsomely produced in Colours, and a Complete Index 10 about
T25.000 Names. Complete in One Vol., cloth, gilt edges, 36s. net; or half-morocco,
j^ilt edj;es, 42s. net.

Avenger of Blood, The. By J. Maci.aren Cobban. 3s. 6d.

Awkward Squads, The ; and other Ulster Stories. By Shan V. Rullock. 55.

Baby, A White. By a New Writer. Being the Second Volume of "Cassell's

Pocket Libr.iry. " is. 4d.

Bashkirtseff, Marie. The Journal of. Translated by Mathilde Blind. 7s. 6d.
BashkirtsefiT, Marie, The Letters of. Tran^lai'd by Maky J. Skkkano. 7s. 6d.
Beetles, Butterflies, Moths, and other Insects. By A. W. KappilL, F.L.S.,

I'.K.S., and \\' 1;i;mo\t Kikuv. With 12 Coloured Plates. 3s. 6d.

Biographical Dictionary, Cassell's New. Containing Memoirs of the Most

Kniincnt M<n and Women of all Ages and Countries. 7s. fid.

Birds' Nests, Eggs, and Egg-CoUecting. By K. Kearton. Illustrated with

i'< C"l')aied riales of Egcs. 5s.

Breechloader, The, and How to Use It. By W. W. Greener. New and

l-'.niarnd F.iiition. 2S. 6d.

British Ballads. 275 Original Illustrations. Two Vols. Cloth, 15s.

British Battles on Land and Sea. By James Grant. With about 600

Illnstraiions. Pour Vols. 410. /)i i6s. ; Library Edition, Four Vols., ;^2.
Browning, An Introduction to the Study of. By Arthur Symons. 2s. 6d.
Butterflies and Moths, European- ByW. K. Kirby. With 61 Coloured Plates, 35s.
Campaigns of Curiosity. I'.y iT-i/Aiii.rii L. Banks. Illustrated. 2s.
Canaries and Cage -Birds, The Illustrated Book of. By W. A. Blakston,

W. SwAYSi.AM). and A. F. Wienek. Wiih 56 Fac-simile Coloured Plates. 35s.

Capture of the "Estrella," The. A T.ile ol the Slave Trade. By Commander

Cl.At I) H Aid. !•.(,, K.N. ss.

Carnation Manual, The. Edited and Is.sucd by the National Carnation and

i'icotee Society (Southern Section). 3s. 6d.

Cassell, John. By G. IIoi.den Pike. With Portrait, is.

Cassell's Family Magazine. Yearly Volume. Illustrated, qs.

Cathedrals, Abbeys, and Churches of England and Wales. Descriptive,

1 1 isiorical. Pictorial. Popular Edition. Two Vols. 25s.
Catrlona. A .Sequel to " Kidnapped." By Rohert Louis Stevenson. 6s.
Cats and Kittens. By Hknkiktte Ronnkr. With Portrait and 13 magnificent

Kulli.a.;c Pliolo^ravuic Plates and numerous Illustrations. 410. C'^ 10s.

Cavour, Count, and Madame deCircourt. Translated by A. J. Butler, ios. 6d.
China Painting. B\ li.nki.Nci: l.i.w li.. With Si.\teen Coloured Plates, &c. 55.
Choice Dishes at Small Cost. By A. G. Payne. Cheap Edition, is.
Chums. 1 lie lllusir.iteil Paper for Boys. Yearly Volume, 8.s.
Cities of the World. I-our Vols. Illustrated. 7s. 6d. each.

Selections from Cassell & Company' s Publications.

Civil Service, Guide to Employment in tlie. Entirely New Edition. Paper,

IS. ; cloth, IS. 6d.

Clinical Manuals for Practitioners and Students of Medicine. {A List of

Volumes /o>^vnrded />ost /tee on application to the publishers.)

Cobden Club, Works publlsbed for the. {A Complete List on application.)
Colonists Medical Handbook, The. By E. Alkked Barton, M. R.C.S. is.
Colour. By I'rof. A. 11. Church. New and Enlarged Edition, -^s. M.
Columbus, The Career of. Bv Charlks Elton, F.S.A. ios. 6d.
Combe, George, The Select Works of. Issued by Authority of the Combe

i I unices. Popular Edition, is. each, net.

The Coufltitution of Mau. I Science and Kelieion.
Moral Pliiloboptiy. 1 Dj-^ouaaions on iidueatioil.

American Notes.

Commercial Botany of the Nineteenth Century. By J. R. Jackson, as.
Commons and Forests, English. By the Rt. lion. G. Shaw-Lefevee, M.P.

IOS. 6cl.

Conquests of the Cross. Edited by Edwin Hodder. With numerous Original

llUistralions Complete in Three Vols. gs. each.

Cookery, A Year's. J!y B>iyi.lis Bkownk. New and Enlarged Edition, _^s. 6d.
Cookery Book, Cassell's New Universal By Lizzie Heritage. With 12

Coloured Pl:iles and other Illustrations. 1,344 pages, strongly bound in leather gilt, 6s,

Cookery, Cassell's Popular, With Four Coloured Plates. Cloth gilt, 2s.

Cookery, Cassell's Shilling, -woth Thousand, is.

Cookery, VegetariaiL By A, G. PAVNii. is. 6d.

Cooking by Gas, The Art o£ By Makie J. Sugg, Illustrated, Cloth, 2s.

Cottage Gardening. Edited by W. Rouinson, F,L.S. Illustrated. Half-
yearly Vol., , 11,111., and v., 2s. 6d. each. Vol. IV., 3s.

Countries of the World, The. By Robert Brown, M.A., Ph.D,, &c. Com-
plete in Six Vols., with about 750 Illustrations, 4to, 7s. 6d. each. Cheap Edition,
Vol. I.. 6s.

Cyclopaedia, Cassell's Concise. Brought down to the latest date. With about

600 Illustrations, .\'e^v ami Cheap Eiiition, 7s. 6d,

Cyclopaedia, Cassell's Miniature, Containing 30,000 Subjects, Cloth, 2s. 6d.;

\i half roxburph, 4?.

Defoe, Daniel, The Life of. By Thomas Wright, Illustrated. 21s.

Dick Whittington, A Modem. By James Payn. Cheap Edition in one Vol., 6s.

Dictionaries, (For description see aiph.ibctical letter.) Religion, Biographical,
Kncyclopaedic, Merhaniral, English, Knglish Literature, Domestic. (French, German,
and Latin, see with F.ducalinnal IVorki.)

Diet and Cookery for Common Ailments, By a Fellow of the Royal College

of Physicians, and Piivii.is Browne, s^.

Dog, Illustrated Book of the. By Vero Shaw, B.A. With 28 Coloured

Plates. Cloth bevelled, 35s. ; half-morocco, 45s.

Domestic Dictionary, The. An F.ncyclopoedia for the Household. Cloth, 7s. 6d.
Dore Don Quixote, The. With about 400 llhisirations by Gustave DoRi:

CJifap Edition, bevelled boards, (jilt edfies, los. 6d.

Dore Gallery, The. With 250 Illustrations by Gustave Dor£, 410, 42s,
Dores Dante's Inferno, lllustnatcd by Gustave Dor6, Popular Edition.

With Preface by A. J. Butlkr Cloth cilt or buckram, 7s. 6d.

Dor6's Dante's Purgatory and Paradise. Illustrated by Gustave Dore,

Cheah Edition. 7s fid.

Dor6's Milton's Paradise Lost. Illustrated by Gustave Dor6, 410, 21s,

Popular Edition. Cloth eilt, or buckram gilt. 7s. 6d.

Dressmaking, Modern, The Elements of. By J. E, Davis, Illustrated, 2s
Earth, Our, and its Story, Edited by Dr, Robert Brown, F.L.S. With

36 Coloured Plates and 740 Wood Engravincs. Complete in Three Vols. gs. each.
Edinburgh, Old and New, Cassell's, With 600 Illustrations, Three Vols.

gs. each ; library binding, £,\ los. the set.

Egypt: Descriptive, Historical, and Picturesque. By Prof. G, Ebers.

Translatedby Clara Beli., with Notes by Samuel Birch, LL.D.,&c. TwoVols. 42s.
Electric Current, The, How Produced and How Used. By R. Mullineux

Walmsley, D Sc, &c. Illustrated. los. 6d.
Electricity, Practical By Prof. W, E. Avrton, Illustrated, Cloth, 7s. 6A
Electricity in the Service of Man. A Popular and Practical Treatise. With

upwards of 950 Illustrations. New and Revised Edition. los. 6d.

Selections from CosscU <t Company's Piiblica/ions.

Employment for Boys on Leaving School, Guide to. By W, S. Beard,

IK.uS. 1-.. fJ.
Encyclopaedic Dictionary. The. Complete in Kourteen Divisional Vols., los. 6d.

c;i.;ti ; i r Scvi-n \'ol>.. iKilt-nicroico, 7[s c.ncli ; h.aU ru^si.•l, 25s. each.

England, Cassell's Illustrated History of. V\'iili u|nvaid^ of 2,000 Illustra-

li ■[)> .\>?.' iin.i Kirhi'i l.ditwn. t omplcte in l-.ii;ht \ ols. , gs. each.

English Dictionary, Cassell's. C'oiu.iinin<j Uelinitions ol ii|nvaids of 100,000

\\\.ri!> .TiiJ Ptiiases. Ckiaf' Eilition. ;;s. 6d. ; Ln>f:i l'.t/>tr Edition. 5s.

English Literature, Library of. liy iVof. M. Moki.f.y. In 5 Vols. 7s. 6d. each.
English Literauirc, Morlcy s First Sketch of. Revised Edition, 7s. 6d.
English Literature, The Dictionary oL Uy W. DAViiNi'ouT Auams. Cheap

E'it::i-ii, ■}<. 6J.

English Literature, The Story of. By Anna Bucki.anu. 3s. 6d.
EngUsh Writers. By 11i-.nky Moki.kv. VoI.s. I. to XI. 5s. each.
iEsop's Fables. Illustrated by liK.\L.ST Uinsi;T. Cheap Edition. Clotli, 3s. 6d. ;
I cv(.lleii hcards. gilt eil:;t.s, 5s.

Etiquette of Good Society. \i-w Edition. Edited and Revised by Lady

C'lLIN C'ami llKl.l.. IS. ; clotll, IN. 6d.

Europe, Cassells Pocket Guide to. Edition for 189.;. ' Leather, 6s.
European Pictures of the Yeai". Reproductions of Continental Pictures of 1894.

P.'i;i r, ?N. 6d. ; (I. .til, 4S.

Fairway Island. Bv Hokack Hutchinson. Cheap Edition. 3s. 6d.

Faith Doctor, The. .\ Novel. By Dr. lit)vvAKn Eggi-KSTON. Cheap Edition, 6s.

Family Physician. By Eminent Physicians and SukgilONs. Clotli. 21s. ;

ri.i.vl)iir'.-.li, JS-.

Father Mathew: His Life and Times. By Frank J. Mathew. 2s. 6d.
Fenn, G. Manville, Works by. Boaids. 2s. each ; or cloth, 2s. 6d.

The Parson o'Duinford.'l

Poverty Corner. f ».,,....'' .'^i.. My Patients. Boards or tlotli.

Comiiiddoro Junk.

■1 1

I In p.ipir

I tiCKllds t>1l1\'.

Fiction, Cassell's Popular Library of. 3s. 6d. each.

The Medicine Lad.v. By L. T. MhADi;.
Leona. By Mrs. MOLHswokth.

Tlie Sv.aro ol luc Fowler. l!y Mis. ALi;.\-
A.NPEK.

Out of the Jaws ol Deatlu By Frank

Bakkktt.
Fourteou to One, &c. Ity l-.LlZAm:TH

STt'AKT lUKl.l?,.

Fattier Stalt"ox-J. A Novel. By A.M HONV MOPE.
Dr. Diini.aiiy'8 Wife. By Maukus JoKAI.
" l.n Bella,"' and olliers. ByliGiiK ion Castli;.

Field Naturalist's Handbook, The. By Revs. J. G. Wood and Tiikodoui-:

Wood. Cli' ii/' /■'.lii.'iiui. .'s. Oil.

Figuler's Popular Scientific Works. With Several Hundred Illustrations in

each. 3s. Cd. each.

The In-ject World. I Ttcptilet. and Birds. I Tlio Veeretable World.

The Hiunau Bace. I M.-nnmnlnL. | Oceau World.

The 'World bclore the Delupc.

Figure Painting In Water Colours. With x6 Coloured Plates. 7s. 6d.
Flora's Feast. A M.-iscine ol I-'iowers. Penned and Pictured by Waltk.k

Lli^^l . With 40 p.TRcs ill Colours. 5s.

Flower Painting, Elementary. With IJight Coloured Plates. 3s.

Flowers, and How to Paint Them. Bv Maud Naitel. With Coloured Plates. 5s.

Football: the Rugby Union Game. Ivdited by Rev. F. Marshall. Illustrated.

S''^i' ti'ui EnlayC'd Ettttion. 7s. 6(1.

Fossil Reptiles. A History of British. By Sir Richard Ovvln, P'.R.S., &c.

Willi 28 I'l.llCS. Ill Knur \'(p1s. /.IJ I2S.

Franco-German War, Cassell's History of the. Complete in Two Vols.,

containing about 503 Illustrations, os. each.
Fraaer, John Druminond. By PHiLALiiiHES. A Story of Jctuii Intrigue in
til': Chuitli of Kn(;lind. Clua/> Edition, is. 6d.

Free Lance in a Far Land, A. I5y Hf.khicrt Comptox. 6.s.

Garden Flowers, Familiar. By .Shi k ley Hibbekd. With Coloured Plates by

K. I.. Hi l.^;l., I'.I„S. Coniplcti- in I'ivc .Series. Cloth (;ilt, 12s. Od. each.

Gardening, Cassell's Popular. Illustr.ucf!. Complete in Foui- Vols. «. e.ieli.
Gazetteer of Great Britain and Ireland, Cassell'B. With numerous Illustrations

am! Ni;iiiS in Colours. \'ols. I. and II. 7s. 6d.

Geometrical Drawing for Army Candidates. By H. T. Lille v, M.A. as. 6d.
Geometry, First Elements of Experimental. Bv Paul Bekt. is. 6d.
George Saxon, The Reputation of. By Moklky Robi.kts. 55.

Selections from Casseil A Coiit/>(Uiys rttblicaiions.

Gilbert, Elizabeth, and her Work for the Blind. Bv Frances Maktin. 2s. ''^d.
Gladstone, Tlie Right Hon. W. E , M.P., Life of. Profusely Illustrated, is.
Gleanings trom Popular Authors. Two Vols. With Original Illustrations.

gs. each. I'wo Vols, in One, 15s.

Gulliver's Travels. With 88 Engravings. Cloth, 3s. 6d. ; cloth cilt, 5s.
Gun and its Development, The. By W. W. Greener. Illustrated. los. 6d.
Guns, Modern Shot. By W. W. Greener. Illustrated. 5s.
Health, The Book of. By Eminent Physicians and Surgeons. Cloth, 21s.
Health Laws, The London. Prepared by the Mansion House Courcii on the

Dwellings of the i'oor. Limp cloth, 2S.

Heavens, The Story of the. By Sir Robert Stawell Ball, LL.D., F.R.S.

With Coloured Plates and Wood Engravings. Popular Eiiition, 12s. fid.

Heroes of Britain in Peace and War. With 300 Original Illustrations. Cheap

Edition. Two Vols. :;s. 6d. each ; or two vols, in one, cloth gilt, 7s. 6d.

Hiram Golf's Religion ; or, the Shoemaker by the Grace of God. 2s.
Hispaniola Plate (1683-1893). Bv John Bloundelle-Burton. 6s.
Historic Houses of the United Kingdom. With Contributions by the Rev. Pro-
fessor BoNNEV, F.R.S. , and others. Profusely Illustrated. los. 6d.

History,A Footnote to. EightYears of Trouble in Samoa. BvR. L.Stevenson. 6s.
Home Life of the Ancient Greeks, The. Translated by Alick Zimmern.

Illustrated. 7s. 6d.

Horn, Captain, The Adventures of. By Frank Stockton. 6s.

Horse, The Book of the. By Samuel Sidney. With 17 Full-page Collotype

Plates of Celebrated Horses of the Day, and numerous other Illustrations. Cloth, 15s.

Houghton, Lord : The Life, Letters, and Friendships of Richard Monckton

Milnes, First Lord Houghton. By Sir Wemyss Reid. Two Vols. 32s.
Household, Cassell's Book ot the. Illustrated. Complete in Four Vols. 5s. each;

or Four Vols, in two, half-morocco, 25s.

Hygiene and Public Health. By B. Arthur Whitelegge, M. D. Illustrated.

Neiu niid Re7nsed Edition. 7s. 6d.

Impregnable City, The. By Max Pemberton. 6s.

India, Cassell's History of. By James Grant. With 400 Illustrations. Two

Vols., OS. each, or On*" Vol., 15s.

In-door Amusements, Card Games, and Fireside Fun, Cassell's Boo'.c of.

With numerous Illustrations. Cheap Edition. Cloth, 2s.

Iron Pirate, The. By Max Pembertun. Illustrated. 53.
Island Nights' Entertainments. By R. L. Stevenson. Illustrated, 6s.
Italy from the Fall of Napoleon I. in 1815 to 1890. By J. W. Probyn. 3s. 6d.
Kennel Guide, Practical. By Dr. Gordon Stables. Illustrated. Cheap Edition, is.
Khiva, A Ride to. Travels and Adventures in Central Asia. By Col. Fred

BiKNABV. New Edition. With Portrait and Seven Illustrations. 3s. 6d.
King's Diary, A. By Percy White. Cloth, is. 4d.
King's Hussar, A. Memoirs of a Troop Sergeant-Major of the 14th (Kind's)

Hussars; Edited by Herbert Compton. 6s.
Ladies' Physician, The. By a London Physician. 6s.
Lady's Dressing Room, The. Translated from the French by Lady Colin

C'AMt'BELL. 3s. 6d.

Lady Biddy Fane, The Admirable. By Frank Barrett. Neiu Edition.

W ith 12 Full-paci; Illustrations. 6s.

Lake Dwellings of Europe. By Robert Miinko, M.D., M..A. Cloth, 31s. 6d.
Letters, The Highway of; and its Echoes of Famous Footsteps. By Thcmas

Archer. Illustrated, los. 6d.
Letts's Diaries and other Time-saving Publications are now published exclu-
sively by Cassei.l & Company. [A List sent fiost free on afipiication.)

Liquor Traffic, Popular Control of the. By Dr. E. R. L. Gould. With an Intro-
duction by the Rt. Hon. J. Chamberlain, M.P. is.
'Lisbeth. A Novel. By Leslie Keith. Clieap Edition. One Vol. 6s.
List, ye Landsmen ! A Romance of Incident. By W. Clark Russell. 6s.
Little Minister, The. By J. M. Barrie. Illustrated Edition, 6s.
Little Squire, The. A Story of Three. By Mrs. Mknry de la Pasture. 3s. 6d.
Lobengula, Three Years with, and JExperiences in South Atrica. By J.

Cooper-Chahvvu K. Clienp Edition. 2s. 6d.

Locomotive Engine, The Biography of a. By Henry Frith. 3s. 6d.
Loftus, Lord Augustus, P.O., G.C.B., The Diplomatic Reminiscences of. First

Series. With Portrait. Two Vols. 32s. Second Series. Two Vols. 32s,

London, Greater. By Edward Walford. Two Vols. With about 400

Illustrations, gs. each. Library Edition. Two Vols. £,\ the set.

Selections from Cassell <t Company s Publications.
London, Old and New. By Walter Thornbury and Edward Walford.

six Wis., with about 1,200 Illustrations. Cloth, gs. each. Library Edition, £,-1,.

Lost on Du Corrig; or, Twixt Earth and Ocean. By Standish O'Grady.

With S Full-page Ilhistrations. 5s.
Man In Black, The. By -Stani.ev W'eyman. With 12 full-page Illustrations. 3s. 6d.
Medical Handbook of Life Assurance. By .James Edward Pollock, M. D.,

.iivl I ^MRS CiusiioLM. Xeiu iinii Revised Edition. 7s. 6cl.

Medicine, Manuals for Students of, (A List fonuarded post free on amplication.)
Modern Europe, A History oL By C. A. Fyffe, M.A. Complete in Three Vols.,

with lull p.>.;e Illustrations. 7s. 6d. each.
Mount Desolation. An .•\ustralian Romance. By W. Carlton Dawe. 3s. 6d.
Music, Illustrated History of. By Ilmil Kaumann. Edited by the Rev.

Sir V. .\. i;<iRK Orsf-LF.v, Batt. Illustrated. Two Vols. 31s. 6d.
National Library, Cassell's. Consisting of 214 Volumes. Paper covers, 3d. ;

cloth. 6d. (.^ Co>Hf>ietf Listo/the Vohiines post free on application.)

Natural History, Cassell's Concise. By E. Perceval Wright, M.A., M,D.,

P'. L.S. With several Hundred Illustrations. 7s. 6d. ; also kept half-bound.
Natural History, Cassell's New. Edited by P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F. R.S.,
I .("■.. S. (JompUie in Si.v Vols. With about 2,ooo Illustrations. Cloth, qs. each.

Nature's Wonder Workers. By Kate R. Lovell. Illustrated. 3s. 6d.
Nelson, The Life o£ By Robert Southey. Illustrated with Eight Plates, 3s. 6d.
New England Boyhood, A. By Enw ard E. Hale. 3s. 6d.
Nursing for the Home and for the Hospital, A Handbook ot By Catherlne

J. Wood. Cheafi Edition, is. 6(1. ; cloth, 2s.

Nursing of Sick Children, A Handbook for the. By Catherine [.Wood. 2s. 6d.
O Driscoll's Weird, and Other Stories. By .\. Werner. Cloth, 5s.
Old Dorset. Chapters in the History of the County. Bv H. J. MoULE, M.A. los. 6d.
Our Own Country. Si.v Vols. With 1,200 Illustrations. Cloth, 7s. 6d. each.
Painting, The English School of. Bv Ernest Chesneau. Cheap Edition, 2^. 6A.
Paris, Old and New. Profusely' Illustrated. Complete in Two Volumes.

f/^- c;icli, or gilt elites, los. 6d. each.

Peoples of the World, The. By Dr. Robert Brown. Complete in Six Vols.

With Illustr.itions. 7s. 6d. e.ich.

Perfect Gentleman, The. By the Rev. A. Smythe-Palmer, D.D. 2S.
Photography tor Amateurs. ByT. C. Hepworth. Illustrated, is. ; cloth, is. 6d.
Physiology for Students, Elementary. By Alfred T. Schofield, M.D.,

M k.C.S. With Two Coloured Plates and numerous Illustrations. Xeiu Edition. 5s.
Picturesque America. Complete in Four \'ols., with 48 Exquisite Steel Plates,
an 1 ab.ut Soo Original Wood Engravings. P,-i 2s. each. Popular Edition, Vols.
I. and II., price i8s. each.

Picturesque Canada. Withabout6ooOriginal Illustrations. Two Vols. ^^6 6s.theset.
Picturesque Europe. Complete in Five Vols. Each containing 13 Exquisite Steel

I'iates, from Original Drawings, and nearly 200 Original Illustrations. £i\ ; half-

niorocco, /;3i los. ; morocco gilt, ;{;52 los. Popular Edition. In Five Vols. 18s. each.

Picturesque Mediterranean, The. With a Series of Magnificent Illustrations

from Original Designs by leading Artists of the day. Two Vols. Cloth, /I2 2S. each.

Pigeon Keeper, The Practical Bv Lewis Wright. Illustrated. 3s. 6d.
Pigeons, Fultons Book of. Edited by Lewis VSright. Revised, Enlarged

and siip;ikiiu-nted by the Rev. W. F. LuMLEV. With 50 Full-page Illustrations.

f'r^ular l-'.,iilion. In One \'ol., los. 6d.

Pity and of Death, The Book of. Bv Pierre Loti. Cloth gilt, 55.
Planet, The Story of Our. By the Rev. Prof. Bonney, F.R.S., &c. With

Coloure.il I'lat.-s ;in,| Maps and about loo Illustrations. 31s. 6d.

Playthings and Parodies. Short Stories, -Sketches, &c., by Barry Pain. 55.
Poetry, The Nature and Elements of. By E. C. Stedman. 6s,
Poets, Cassell's Miniature Library of the. Price is. each Vol.
Polytechnic Series, The. I'racuc.il Illustrated Manuals. (A List will be

yen: ill n/piirntion.)

Pomona's Travels. By Frank R. Stockton. Illustrated. 5s.
Portrait Gallery, The Cabinet. Complete in Five Scries, each containing 36
( a! iiii I I'll. ill graphs oi Kinlnent Men and Women of the day. With Biographical

Slctl< lies. 15s. f.ich.

Poultry Keeper, The Practical By Lewis Wright. Illustrated. 3s. 6d.
Poultry, The Book of. liv I .i.wi.s Wkicur. Popular Edition. Illustrated. los. 6d.
Poultry, The Illustrated Book of. By Lewis Wrkjht. With liliy Exquisite
Coloured Plate.s, and Duinerous Wood Engravings. Rcvitrd I dition. Cloth, 3ig. 6d.

Selections from Cassell <i- Company s Pttblirations.

Prison Princess, A. By Major Arthur Griffiths. 6s.
Q's Works, Uniform Edition of. 5s. each.

Dead Man's Rock. I The Astonishinsr History of Troy Town.

The Splendid Spur. "I Saw Three Ships," and other Winter's Tales.

The Blue Pavilions. I Noughts and Crosses.

The Delectable Duehy. Stories. Studies, and Sketches.

Queen Summer ; or, The Tourney of the Lily and the Rose. Penned and

Portrayed by Walter Crane. VVith 40 pages in Colours. 6s.

Queen, The Peoples Life of their. By Rev. E. J. Hardy, M.A. is.

Queen Victoria, The Life and Times of. By Robert Wilson. Complete in

2 Vols. With numerous Illustrations, gs. each.
Queen's Scarlet, The. By G. Manvili.e Fenn. Illustrated. 55.
Eabbit-Keeper, The PracticaL By Cuniculus. Illustrated. 3s. 6d.
Raffles Haw, The Doings of. By A. Conan Doyle. New Edition. 3s. 6d.
Railways, Our. Their Origin, Development, Incident, and Romance. By

John Pendleton. Illustrated. 2 Vols., demy 8vo. 24s.
Railway Guides, Official Illustrated. With Illustrations on neariy every page.

Maps, &c. Paper covers, is.; cloth, 2s.

Great Eastern Railway.
London and Soutu Western Railway.
London, Brighton, and South Coast Railway.
South Eastern Railway.

London and North Western Railway.
Great Western Railway.
Midland Railway.
Great Northern Railway.

Railway Guides, Official Illustrated. Abridged and Popular Editions. Paper

covers, ■:jd. each.
Great Eastern Railway. I Great Western Railway.

London and North Western Railway. I Midland Railway.

Railway Library, Cassell's. Crown 8vo, boards, 2s. each

Metzerott, Shoemaker. By Katharine P.
Woods.

Captain Trafalgar. By Westall and Laurie.
Jack Gordon, Knight Errant. By W. C

Hudson (Barclay North).
The Diamond Button : WTioee Was It?

By W. C. Hudson (Barclay North).

Wliois JohnNoman? By C. Henry Beckett.

The Tragedy of Brinkwater. By Martha
L. Moodey,

An American Penman. By Julian Haw-
thorne.

Section 558 ; or. The Fatal Letter. By
Julian Hawthorne.

A Tragic Mystery. By Julian Hawthorne.
The Great Bank Robbery. By Julian
Hawthorne.

David Todd. By David Maclure.

Commodore Junk. By G. Manville Fenn.

St. Cuthbert's Tower. By Florence War-
den.

The Man with a Thumb. By W. C. Hud-
son (Barclay North).

By Right Not Law. By R. Sherard.

Within Sound of the Weir. By Thomas
St. E. Hake.

irnder a Strange Mask. By Frank Barrett.

The Coombsberrow Mystery. ByJ.Colwall.

A Queer Race. By W. WestalL

Rivers of Great Britain : Descriptive, Historical, Pictorial.

The Royal River : The Thames from Source to Sea. Potular Edition, i6s.

Rivers of the East Coast. With highly-finished Engravings. Popular Edition. i6s.

Robinson Crusoe. Cassell's A'eiv Fine-Art Edition. With upwards of 100

Original Illustrations. 7s. 6d.
Romance, The World of. Illustrated. One Vol., cloth, gs.
Ronner, Henriette, The Painter of Cat-Life and Cat-Character. By M. H.

SpiELMANN. Containing a Series of beautiful Phototype Illustrations. 12s.

Rovings of a Restless Boy, The. By Katharine B. Foot. Illustrated. 5s.
Russo-Turkish War, Cassell's History of. With about 500 Illustrations. Two

Vols., gs. each ; library' binding, One Vol., 15s.

Sala, George Augustus, The Life and Adventures of. By Himself. In Two

Vols. 32s.
Saturday Journal, Cassell's. Illustrated throughout. Yeariy Vol., 7s. 6d.

1804. By the Ven. J. M. Wilson, M.A. id.
Scarabaeus. I'he Story of an African Beetle. By The Marquise Clara

Lanza and James Clarence Harvey. Cheap Edition, 3s. fd.
Science for AIL Edited by Dr. Robert Brown, M.A., F.L.S., &c. Revised

Edition. With 1,500 Illustrations. Five Vol.s. 9s. each.
Science Series, The Century. Consisting of Biographies of Eminent Scientific
Men of the present Century. Edited by Sir Henkv Roscoe, D.C.L., F.R.S., M.P.
Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. each.
John Dalton and the Rise of Modern Chemistry. By Sir Henry E. Roscoe, F.R.S.
Major Rennell, F.R.S., and the Rise of English Geography. By R. Clements Mark-
'•\ HAM, C.B., F.R.S., President of the Royal Geographical buciety.

Other I'ots. tn preparation.

Sea Wolves, The. By Max Pemberton. Illustrated. 6s.

Seven Ages of Man, The. In Portfolio size. 2s. 6d. net.

Shadow of a Song, The. A Novel. Bv Cecil Harley. 5s.

Shaftesbury, The Seventh Earl of, K.G., The Life and Work of. By Edwin

HoDDER. Illustrated. Cheiip Edition, j^s. (3d.

Selections from Cassdl «fe Company's Pub! teat ions.

Shakespeare, Cassell's Quarto Edition. Edited by Charles and Mary Cowden

Clakke, and containing abuul 6<jo Illustrations by H. C. Selous. Complete in

Three Vols., cloth gilt, £i 3s.— Also published in Three separate Vols., in cloth,

vi7. :— The Comedies, 21s. ; The Historical Plays, i8s. 6d. ; The Tracedibs, 25s.

Shakespeare, The England of. .\ew Edition. By E. Goadby. With Full-

]u,;c lilu>traiion>i. Crow[i 8vo, 224 pages, 2S. 6d.

Shakespeare, The Plays of. Edited by Frof. HenryMorley. Complete in

Thirteen Vols. Cloth, in box, 21s. ; half-morocco, cloth sides, ^is.

Shakspere, The International. Edition de luxe.

Kmg HenrvVlll. liy Sir James LiNTON, P.R.I. [Price on a/>plicaiion^
Othello, llinstraied by Frank Dicksee, R.-'X. £^ los.
KiPK Henry IV. Illustrated by Herr Eihiard Gk('tzni;r. ^3 10s.
As You bike It Illustrated by the late iMons. Emile Bayard. ;^3 ios.
Shakspere, The Leopold. With 400 Illustrations, and an Introduction by F. J.

FiKNiVALL. cheap Edition, 3S. 6d. Clolh gilt, gilt edges, 5s. ; ro.\burgh, 7 s. 6<i.

Shakspere, The RoyaL With E.xquisite Steel Plates and Wood Engravings.

I iirce V.)ls. iss. each.

Sketches, The Art of Making and Using. From the French of G. Fraipont.
By Ci.AKA liiiLL. With Fiity llUi-tratiuus. 2S. 61I.

Smuggling Days and Smuggling Ways ; or, The Story of a Lost Art By

». omiu iiider the Hon Hh-.hv N. .Shokk, R.N. Illustrated. Cloth, 7s. 6d.
Social England. A Record of the i^rogress of the People. Bv various writers.

Educd by H. D. Traill, D.C.L. Vols. I., II., and III., :5s. each.
Social Welfare. Subjects of. By Lord Playkair, K.C.B., &c. 7s. 6d.
Sorrow. The Highway of. By Hk.sisa STRExroN and a well-known Russian

exile. 6~.

Sports and Pastimes, Cassell's Complete Book of. Cheap Edition, 3s. 6d.

Squire, Tlie. F.y Mks. I'.vkk. Cheap Edition in one Vol., 6s.

Standishs of High Acre, The. .\ .Novel. By Gilbert Sheldon. Two Vols. 21s.

Star-Land. By Sir Ruhkrt Stawi.ll Ball. LL.D., &c. Illustrated. 6s.

Statesmen, Past and Future. 6s.

Story of Francis Cludde, The. A Novel. By Stanley |. Wey-man. 6s.

Successful Life, The. By An Elder Brother. Cheap Edition, 2s.

Sun, The Story of the. Bv Sir Robert Stawell Ball, LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.A.S.

With Ki,;ht Coloured Plates and other Illustrations. 21s.

Sunshine Series, Cassell's. In Vols. is. each. A List post free on application.

Sybil Knox ; or. Home Again. A Story of To-day. By E. E. Hale. 6s.

Taxation, Municipal, at Home and Abroad. By J. J. O'Meara. 7s. 6d.

Tenting on the Plains. Bv Iv B. Custkr. Illustrated. 5s.

Thackeray in America, With. By Eyre Crowe, A. R.. A.. Illustrated. los. 6d.

Thames, The Tidal. By (iuANT .Allen. With India Proof Impressions of 20
Magniliceiu Full-page Photogravure Plates, and many other Illustrations, after
oiiginal drawings by W. L. Wyllie, A.R..\. Half-morocco, gilt, gilt edges, £^ 15s. 6d.

The Short Story Library. 5s. each. List of Vols, on application.

They Met in Heaven. By G. II. Hetworth. 2s. 6d.

Things I have Seen and People I have Known. By G. A. Sala. With Portrait

and .Autograph. 2 Vols. 21s.

Tiny Luttrell. By E. W. Hornung. Cloth. Popular Edition. 6s.

To Punish the Czar: A Story of the Crimea. By Horace Hutchinson.

Illustrated. 3s. 6d.

"Treasure Island " Series, The. Chca/> lllnstratei Edition. Cloth, 3s. 6d. each.

Ir ahure IhIouU. My KoiiliRT Louis STHVKNSON.

TlK- Maater of Ballantrac. Uy Koiii-Kr LuiHs Srp.VENSON.

1 ho b.ack Arrow: A Tale ol the Two Kosos. By KoBhKT LOUIS StsveNSON

Klni; Sclomon'B Muica. Uy H. KloiiK I1ag(;ard.

Treatment, The Year-Book of, for 1895. .\ Critical Review for Practitioners of
.Medicine and i)uri;cry. Kleventii Year o( Issue. 7S. 6d.

Trees, Familiar. By Prof. G. -S. Boulgkr, F.L..S., F.G.S. Two Series. With

loriy full pa;;e (Coloured I'l.itis by W. II. |. Ho. it. 17s. ^kI. c.ich.

"Unicode": The Universal Telegraphic Phrase Book. Packet or Desk

I'.'tiliun. -.'s. 6d. r.tch.

United States, Cassell's History Of the. By Imj.mi.nu Ollier. With 600 lllus-

tr.it ionn. Three VoK. qs. each.

Selections from Cassell tfc Company's Publicaiions.

The "Belle Sauvage"

The Fortunes of Nigel.

Guy Mannering.

Shirley.

Cotiingsby.

Mary Barton.

The Antiquary.

Nicholas Nickleby

Vols.
Jane Eyre.
Wuthering Heights.
The Praine.
Night and Morning.
Kerulworth.
The Ingoldsby Legends
Tower of London.
The Pioneers.
Charles O'Malley.
Baraaby Rudge.
Cakes and Ale.
The King's Own.
People I have Met.
The Pathfinder.
Kvelina.
Scott's Poems.

Universal History,

Illi'strations.

Two

Library. Cloth, 2s. each.

; List of the Barons.

I Adventures of Mr. Ledbury.

Ivanhoe.

Oliver Twist.

Selections from Hood's
Works.

Longfellow's Prose 'Works.

Sense and Sensibility.

Lytton's Plays.

Tales, Poems, and Sketches
(Bret Harte).

The Prince of the House of
David.

Sheridan's Plays.

Uncie Tom's Cabin.

Deerslayer.

Eugene Aram.

Jack Hinton, the Guardsman.

Rome and the Early Chris-
tians.

The Trials of Margaret
Lyndsay.

Edgar Allan Poe. Prose .ind
P'jetry. Selections from. '

Cassell's Illustrated. With

Old Mortality.

The Hour and the Man.

Washington Irving's SkettSi.
Book.

Last Days of Palmyra.

Tales of the Borders.

Pride and Prejudice.

Last of the Mohicans.

Heart of Midlothian.

Last Days of Pompeii.

Yellowplush Papers.

Handy Andy.

Selected Plays.

American Humour.

Sketches by Boz.

Macaulay's Lays and Se-
lected Essays.

Harry Lorrequer.

Old Curiosity Shop.

Rienzi.

The Tahsman.

Pickwick. Two Vols.

Scarlet Letter.

Martin Chuzzlewit. Two Vols.

nearly One Thousand

Vol. I. Early and Greek History.— Vol. II. The Roman Period.—
Vol. III. The Middle Ages.— Vol. IV. Modern History, gs. each.

Vicar of Wakefield and other Works, by Oliver Gold,smith. Illustrated.

3s. 6d. ; cloth, gilt edges, ss.
Water-colour Painting, A Course of. With Twenty-four Coloured Plates by

R. P. Leitch, and full Instructions to the Pupil. 5s.
Wild Birds, FamiUar. By W. Swaysland. Four Series. With 40 Coloured

Plates in each. 12s. 6d. each.

Wild Flowers, Familiar. By F. E. Hulme, F.L.S., F.S.A. Five Series. With
40 Coloured Plates in each. (In sets only, price on application.)

Wild Flo-wrers Collecting Book, in Six Pans, 4d. each.

Windsor Castle, The Governor's Guide to. By the Most Noble the Marquis

OF LoRNE, K.T. Profusely Illustrated. Limp Cloih, is. Cloth boards, gilt edges. 2s.

Wood, The Life of the Rev. J. G. By his Son, the Rev. Theodore Wood,

With Portrait. Extra crown Svo, cloth. Cheap Edition. 3s. 6d.

Work. The Illustrated Journal for Mechanics. New and Enlarged Series.

Vol. VII. 45. '*

" Work " Handbooks. A Series of Practical Manuals prepared under the Direc-
tion of P.\rL N. Hasli'CK, Editor of Work. Illustrated. Cloth, is. each.
World Beneath the Waters, A. Bv Rev. Gerard Banck,s. 3s. 6d.
World of Wit and Humour, The.' With 400 Illustrations. Cloth, 7s. 6d.
World of Wonders, The. With 400 Illustrations. Two Vols. 7s. 6d. each.
Wrecker, The. By R. L. Stevenson and Lloyd Osboukne. Illustrated. 6s.
Yule Tide. Cassells Christmas Annual, is.

ILLUSTRATED MAGAZINES.
The Quiver^ for Suudny ami Geiieriil Rfailing. Monthly, 6d.

CasneWs Family Mafjaziiie. Monthly, 6d.
** Little Folks" Magazine. Monthly, 6d.

The Magazine of Art. With Three Plates. Monthly, is. 4d.
Cassell's Satnrdag Journal. Weekly, id. ; Monthly, 6d.
Chums. The Illustrated Paper for Boys. Weekly, id.; Monthly, 6d.

The Paris 3Fofte and IVoman^s Household Journal.

Fully Illustrated. Weekly, id. ; Monthly, 6d.

Worh, Illustrated Journal for Mechanics. Weekly, id.; Monthly, 6d.

Cottage Gardening. Illustrated. Weekly, ^d. ; Monthly, 3d.
•,• Fuii particulars of CASSELL & COMPANY'S Monthly Serial Publications
will be found in C assell & Company 's COMPLETE CATALOGUE.

Catalogues of Cassell & Company's Publications, which may be had at all
Booksellers', or will be sent post free on application to the Publishers : — •
Cassell's Complete Catalogue, containing particulars of upwards of One

Thousand Volumes.
C.'vssell's Classified Catalogue, in which their Works are arranged according

to price, from Threepence to Fifty Guineas.
Cassell's Educational Catalogue, containing particulars of Cassell &
Company's Educational Works and Students' Manuals.

CASSELL & COMPANY, Limited, Ludgate Hill, London..

Selections from Cassell <t Company^ s Publications.

iOiblrs antJ ^llfligioxts Morks.

Bible Blog^rapliles. Illustrated, as. 6d. each.

The Story of Joseph. Its Lessons for To-Day. By the Rev. GEORGE SAINTON.
The Story of Moses and Joshua. Bv the Rev. J. Telford.
The Story of Judges. By the Kev. I. WvcLlFFE Gedge.
The Story of Samuel and Saul. By the Rev. D. C. TOVEY.
The Story of David. By the Rev. J. WILD.

The Storj- of Jems. In \'crsc. By J. R. MaCDVFF, D.D.

Bible, Cassell's lUustrated Family. With 900 Illustrations. Leather, gilt

eilces, C'i IDS. ; full morocco, £,-!, los.

Bible, The, and the Holy Land, New Light on. By B. T. A. Evetts, M.A.

Illustrated. Cloth, 21s.

Bible Educator, The. Edited by E. H. Plumptre, D.D. With Illustrations,

M.ips, I've. Four Vols., cloth, 6s. each.

Bible Manual, Cassell's Illustrated. By the Rev. Robert Hunter, LL.D.

Ilhistr.-itcil. 7s. 6il.

Bible Student in the British Museum, The. By the Rev. J. G. Kitchin,

M.A. Entirt-lv Xcw and Reznsed Edition, is. 4d.

Biblewomen and Nurses. Yearly Vol. , 3s.

Bunyan, Cassell's Illustrated. With 200 Original Illustrations. Cheap Edition.

7s. 6d.

Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress (Cassell's Illustrated). 410. Cheap Edition, 3s. 6d.
Child's Bible, The. With 200 Illustrations. Demy 4to, 830 pp. 150/A Thousand.

Cheaf' Edition, ys. 6d. Superior Edition, with 6 Coloured Plates, gilt edges, los. 6d.
Child's Life of Christ, The. Complete in One Handsome Volume, with about

200 Original Illustrations. Cheap Edition, cloth, 7s. 6d. ; or with 6 Coloured Plates,

cloth, gilt edges, los. 6d. Demy 4to, gilt edges, 21s.
"Come, ye Children." Hy the Rev. Benjamin Waugh. Illustrated. 3s. 6d.

Commentary, The New Testament, for English Readers. Edited by the
Rt. Rev. C. J. Ellicott, D.D., Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. In Three
Vols. 21s. each.

Vol. I.— The Four Gospels.

Vol. II.— The Acts. Romans. Corinthians, Galatians.

Vol. III.— Tho I'cmaininfT Books of the New Testament.

Commentary, The Old Testament, for English Readers. Edited by the RL

Rev. C. J. Ellicott, D.D., Lord Uishop of Gloucester and Bristol. Complete in

5 Vols. 2XS. each.
Vol. I.— Oenesis to Numbers. I Vol. III.— Kings I. to Esther.

Vol. II.— Deuteronomy to Samuel II. | Vol. I\'.— Job to Isaiah.

Vol. v.— Jeremiah to Malaolii.

Commentary, The New Testament. Edited by Bishop Ellicott. Handy

Volume Edition. Suitable for School and General Use.

St. Matthew. 3s. ed.

Bt. Mark. 3s.

St. Luke. 3S (A.

Bt. John. 3s. 6(1.

The Acts of the Apostles.

■55. (A.

Romans. ;s. (A.
Corintliians I. and II. 3s.
Qalatians, Ephesians, and

Philippians. 3s.
ColosBlans, Thessalonians,

and Timothy. 3s.

Titus, Philemon, Hebrews.

and James. «.
Peter, Jude, and John.
The Revel.ition. 3s.
An Introduction to the New

Testament. :!s. 6d.

Commentary, The Old Testament Edited by Bishop Ellicott. Handy Volume

Edition. Suitable for School and General Use.
Oenesis. 3s. 6d. I Leviticus. 3s. I Deuteronomy, as. 6d.

Exodus. 3s. I Numbers, is. 6d. \

Dictionary of Religion, The. An Encyclopaedia of Christian and ©ther
ktli^loiis Doctrines, Denominations, Sects, Heresies, Ecclesiastical Terms, History,
BioRraphy, &c. &c. By the Rev. William Benham, B.D. Cheap Edition, los. 6d.

Dor6 Bible. With 230 Illustrations by Gustave DorI?:. Orisfinal Edition.
'I'wti \'ols., best morocco, gilt edges, £1% Popular Edition. With Full-page lllus-
tr.iiiDiis. In One Vol. 15s. Also in leather binding. i^Price on afplication/t

Early Days of Christianity, The. By the Very Rev. Dean Earrar, D.D., F.R.S.
LiUKAKV Edition. Two Vols., 24s, ; morocco, ^2 as.

Popular Edition. Complete in One Vol., cloth, 6s. ; cloth, gilt edges,
7s. r'd. ; Persian morocco, los. 6d. ; tree-calf, 15s.

Family Prayer-Book, The. Edited by the Rev. Canon Garbett, M.A., and
I hi- Kev S Maiiin. With Full-page Illustrations. New Edition. Cloth, 7s, 6d.

Gleanings after Harvest. Studies and Sketches. By the Rev. John R. Vernon,
M.A. Illustrated. 6s.

Selections from Cassell & Company s Publications.

"Graven in the Rock ;" or, the Historical Accuracy of the Bible confirmed by
relerence to the Assyrian and Eg>-ptian Sculptures in the British Museum and else-
where. By the Rev. Dr. Samuel Kinns, F.R.A.S., &c. &c. Illustrated. 12s. 6d.

"Heart Chords." A Series of Works by Eminent Divines. Bound in cloth, red
edges, IS. each.

My Father. By the Right Rev. Ashton Oxenden,

late Bishop of MontreaL
My Bible. By the Rt. Rev. W. Bsyd Carpenter,

Bishop of Ripon.
My Work for God. By the Right Rev. Bishop

Cotterill.
My Object in Life. By the Ven. Archdeacon

Farrar, D.D.
My Aspirations. By the Rev. G. Matheson, D.D.
My Emotional Life. By Preb. Chadwick, D.D.
My Body. By the Rev. Prof. W. G. Blaikie, D.D.

My Soul. By the Rev. P. B. Power, M.A.

My Growth in Divine Life. By the Rev.

Prebendary Reynolds, M.A.
My Hereafter. By the Very Rev. Dean Bicker-

steth.
My Walk with God. By the Very Rev. Dean

Montgomery'.
My Aids to the Divine Life. By the Very

Rev. Dean Boyle.
My Sources of Strength. By the Rev. E. E.
Jenkins, M.A.

Helps to Belief. A Series of Helpful Manuals on the Religious Difficulties of the
Day. Edited by the Rev. Teignmouth Shore, M.A.. Canon of Worcester, and
Chaplain-in-Ordinary to the Queen. Cloth, is. each.

Creation. By Harvey Goodwin, D.D., late

Lord Bishop of Carlisle.
Miracles. By the Kev. Brownlow Mait-

land, M.A.
Pra^'Er. By the Hev. T. Teignmouth Shore,

M.A,

The Morality of the Old Testament. By
the Rev. Newman Smyth, D.D.

THE Divi.NiTV OF OUR LoiiD. By the Lord
Bishop of Derry.

THE atonement. By 'William Connor
Magee, D.D., Late Archbishop of YorK.

Holy Land and the Bible, The. A Book of Scripture Illustrations gathered
in Palestine. By the Rev. Cunningham Geikie, D.D., LL.D. (Edin.). With Map.
Two Vols. 24s. Illustrated Edition, One Vol. 21s.
Life of Christ, The. By the Very Rev. Dean Farrar, D.D., F.R. 8., Chaplain-
in-Ordinary to the Queen.

Popular Edition, Revised and Enlarged, extra crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 7s. 6d.
Cheap Illustrated Edition. Large 4to, cloth, 7s. 6d. Cloth, full gilt, gilt

edges, los. 6d.
Library Edition. Two Vols. Cloth, 24s. ; morocco, 42s.
Marriage Ring, The. By William Landels, Ij.H. Bound in white

leatherette. Ne^v ajid Clieaf'er Edition, 3s. 6d.

Morning and Evening Prayers for Workhouses and other Institutions.

Selected by Louisa Twining. 2^.

Moses and Geology; or, the Harmony of the Bible with Science. By

, the Rev. Samuel Kinns, Ph.D., F.R.A.S. Illustrated. Demy 8vo, 8s. 6d.
My'Comfort in Sorrow. By Hugh Macmillan, D.D., LL.D., &c. is.
My Last Will and Testament. By Hyacinthe Loyson (P^re Hyacinthe).

Translated by Fabian Ware. is. ; cloth, is. 6d.

New Light on the Bible and the Holy Land. By Basil T. A. Evetts, M.A.

Illustrated. Cloth, 21s.

Old and New Testaments, Plain Introductions to the Books of the. Con-

taininc; Contributions by many Eminent Divines. In Two Vols., 3s. 6d. each.

Plain Introductions to the Books of the Old Testament. 336 pages. Edited by

the Right Kev. C. J. Ellicott, D.D., Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. 3s. 6d.

Plain Introductions to the Books of the New Testament. 304 pages. Edited by

the Right Rev. C. f. Ellicott, D.D., Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. :js.6d.
Protestantism, The History of. By the Rev J. A. Wylie, LL.D. Containing

upwards of 600 Original Illustrations. Three Vols., 27s.
"Quiver" Yearly Volume, The. With about 600 Original Illustrations and

Coloured Frontispiece. 7s. 6d. Also Monthly, 6d.
St. George for England ; and other Sermons preached to Children. Fifth

Edition. By the Rev. T. Teignmouth Shore, M.A., Canon of Worcester. 5s.
St Paul, The Life and Work of. By the Very Rev. Dean Farrar, D.D., F.R.S.
Library Edition. Two Vols., cloth. 24s. ; calf, 42s.
Illustrated Edition, One Vol., £\ is. ; morocco, £2 2s.

Popular Edition. One Vol., Svo, cloth, 6s. ; cloth, gilt edges, 7s. 6d.;
Persian morocco, los. 6d. ; tree-calf, 15s.

Shall We Know One Another in Heaven ? By the Rt. Rev. J. C. Ryle, D.D.,

Bishop of Liverpool. New and Enlarged Edition. Paper Covers, 6d.

Shortened Church Services and Hymns, suitable for use at Children's Services.
Compiled by the Rev. T. Teignmouth Shore, M.A., Canon of Worcester.

Enlarged Edition, is.

Signa Christi : Evidences of Christianity set forth in the Person and Work of
Christ. By the Rev. James AiTCHisoN. 5s.

"Sunday:" Its Origin, History, and Present Obligation. By the Ven. Arch-
deacon Hessey. D.C.L. Fijth Edition., 7s. 6d.

Twilight ot Lile, The: Words of Counsel and Comfort for the Aged. By
John Ellerton, M.A. is. 6d.

Selections from Caswell <fr Cont/>any's Publicafioita.

(Pburntioital TiOtorhs ant» .^tubrnts' iilamials.

A^ciUtural Text Books, Cassell's. ( I'he " Downton " Series.) Fully Illustrated.
Klite.i bv I 'HS Wkk.htson, Professor of Agriculture. Soils and Manures. By
.1. M. H. Sli.iiro, D.Sc. (Londin). K.I.C., K.C.S. 2S.6d. Farm CrOps. By Pro-
fessor Wriijhtson, 2s. 6d. Live StOCk. By Professor Wrightson. 2S. 6d.

Alphabet, Cassell's PictorlaL .Mounted on Linen, with rollers. 3s. 6d.

Arithmetic :— Howard's Art of Reckoning. By C. F. Howard. Paper, is. ;

ciiith, IS. Kniar:;tii Edition, 5s.

Arithmetics, The "Belle Sauvage." By George Ricks, B.Sc. Lend. With

lest C.irds. (List <<n af>plicatiou.)
Atlas, Cassell's Popular. Containing 24 Coloured Maps. 2s. 6d.
Book Keeping. By Theodore Jones. For Schools, 2s.; or cloth, 3s. For

I iiK .Mil. I. ION, 2s. : or cloth, 3s. Books for Jones's System, Ruled Setsof, 2S.
British Empire Map of the World. New Map for Schools and Institutes. By
i; k. I^aHKIn ami J. C;. Bartholo.vew, F.R.G.S. Mounted on cloth, varnished,
and with Rollers or Kolded. 25s.

Chemistry, The Public School By J. H. Anderson, M.A. 2s. 6d.

Cookery for Schools. By Lizzie Heritage. 6d.

Dulce Domum. Rhymes and Son2;s for Children. Edited by John Farmer,
Kditur ul •'G.-iudeamus," &c. Old Notation and Words. 55. N.B.— The Words of
theSoiii;s in "Dulce Domum" (with the Airs both in Tonic Sol-Fa and Old Notation)
can be had in Two Parts, 6d. each.

English Literature, A First Sketch of, from the Earliest Period to the Present

Tiiiie. I'.v Prof Hii.NKv .MoRuiiv. 7s. 6d.

Euclid, Cassell's. Ldited by I'rof. Wallace, M.A. is.

Euclid, The First Fovir Books ol New Edition. In paper, 6d. ; clotli, gd.

French, Cassell's Lessons in. New and Revised Edition. Parts I. and II,, each,

2S. 6d. : . omplete, 4s 6cl. Key, is, 6d.

French-English and English-French Dictionary. Entirely New and Enlarged

l-'.ititioti. 1,1 ^o pases. 8vo, cloth, 3s, 61I.

French Reader, Cassell's Public School. By CJuillaume S. Conrau. 2s. 6d.
Galbraith and Haughton's Scientific Manuals.

Plane Trigonometry, as. 6d. Euclid. Hooks 1., H.. HI. as. 6<i. Books IV., V., VI. is. 6d.
Mathematical Tables. 3s. 6d. Mechanics. 3s. 6d. Natural Pliilosophy. 3s. 6d. Optica
S5.. 6d. Hydrostatics, js. 6d. Steam Engine, -js. 6d. Algebra. Part 1 , clotli, 2s. 6d. Com-
plete, 7S. 6d. Tides and Tidal Ciurenis, with Tid.1l Cards, 3s.

Oaudeamus. Songs for Colleges and Schools. Edited by John Farmer. 5s.

Words ■mly, paper, 6d. ; cloth, gd.

Geometry, First Elements of Experimental. By Paul Bert. Illustrated, is. 6.1.

Geometry, Practical Solid. By .Major Ross, R.E. 2s.

German Dictionary, Cassell's New. German-English, English-German. Cheap

l-.iiitioH. clolh, ;^s. 6(1. Sufiertor Edition, 5s.

German Reading, First Lessons in, ByA. Jagst. Illustrated, is.

Hand and Eye Training, i'.y George Ricks, B.Sc, and Joseph Vaughan.

Illustrated. Vol I. IlesigniriR with Coloured Papers. Vol.11. Cardboard Work.
2s. e.T'-h. Vol III Colour Work and Desi>;n, 3s.
Hand and Eye Training. By G. Ricks, B.Sc. Two Vols., with 16 Coloured

I*!,Ues h> eacli Vol. k rown 410, 6s. each.

"Hand and Eye Training" Cards for Class Work. Five sets in case. is. each.
Historical Cartoons, Cassell's Coloured. Size 45 in. x 35 in. 2s. each. Mounted

on i.-iiiva^ .iiiM v.iriiishe.i, with rolleis. ss. each. (Descriptive pamphlet, 16 pp., id.)

Historical Course for Schools, Cassell's. Illustrated throughout. The Simple

(liitliiir ol I-.ii.;lish History, is. 3d. The Class History of England, as. 6d.

Italian Lessons, with Exercises, Cassell's. In One Vol. 3s. 6d.

Kidnapped. I'.y Korkrt Louis Stk.vicn.son. Illustrated. 6s.

Latin Dictionary, Cassell's New. (Latin-Engli.sh and English-Latin.) Revised

by J K V. .Makchanp, ,\1..\., and J. V. Chakle.s, U.A. 3s. 6d. .Superior

Eiiition, 5s.

Latin Primer, The New. By Prof. J. P. Postgate. as. 6d.

Latin Primer, The First. Bv Prof. Postgate. is.

Latin Prose for Lower Forms. By M. A. Bayfield. M.A. 2s. 6d.

Laws ot Every-Day Life. For the Use of School.s. By H. O. AKN'oi.n-FoK«;TER,

.M.I'. i«. td. Special Edition on «rc«-n p.iper for tho.se with weak eyesight, a.s.

Sile-dons from Cassell <!• Company' s Publications.

Lessons in Our Laws ; or, Talks at Broadacre Farm. By H. F. Lester, B.A.

Part [. : The Makers and CAKKiEiis-Our of the Law. Part II. : Law Courts
AND LocA(. Rile, &c. is. 6d. each.

Little Folks' History of England. By Isa Craig-Knox. Illustrated, is. 6d.
Making of the Home, The. By Mrs. Samuel A. Barnett. is. 6d.

Marlborough Books ; — Arithmetic Examples. 3S. Frenoh Exercises 3s. 6d. French
Graiuinar. 2s. 6d. German Grammar. 3s. 6d.

Mechanics for Young Beginners, A First Book of. By the Rev. J. G. Easton,

M.A. 4s. 6d.

Mechanics and Machine Design, Numerical Examples in Practical. By

K. G. Blaine, M. E. New Edition, Revised and EnUu-^cd. With 79 Illiisirations.
Cloth, 2s. 6d.

Natural History Coloured Wall Sheets, Cassell's New. Consisting of 17

subjects. Size, 39 by 31 in. Mounted on rollers and varnished. 3s. each.
Object Lessons from Nature. By Prof. L. C. Mtall, F.L.S., F.G.S. Fully

Illustrated. Keti.' and Enlarged Edition. Two Vols. is. 6d. each.

Physiology for Schools. By Alfred T. Schufield, M.D., M.R.C.S., &c.

Illll^t^atc•d. IS. gii. Three Parts, paper covers, 5d. each ; or cloth limp, 6d. each.

Poetry Readers, Cassell's New. Illustrated. 12 Books, id. each. Cloth, is. 6d.

Popular Educator, Cassell's New. With Revised Te.xt, New Maps, New Coloured
Plates, New Type, &c. Complete in Eight Vols., 5s. each ; or Eight Vols, in
Four, half-nioiocco, 50s.

Readers, Cassell's "Belle Sauvage." An Entirely New Series. Fully Illus-
trated. Strongly bound in cioth. (List on application.)

Reader, The Citizen. By H. O. Arnold-Forster, M.P. Cloth, is. 6d. ; also a

'■^Scottish Edition, cloth, is. 6d.

Reader, The Temperance. By Rev. J. Dennis Hird. is. 6d.

Readers, Cassell s "Higher Class." [List on application.)

Readers, Cassell's Readable. Illustrated. (^List on application.)

Readers for Infant Schools, Coloured. Three Books. 4d. each.

Readers, Geographical, Cassell's New, With Numerous Illustrations in each

PiOok. {List en application.)

Readers, The Modem Geographical. Illustrated throughout. {List on application.)

Readers, The Modern SchooL Illustrated. (Listen application.)

Reading and Spelling Book, Cassell's Illustrated, is.

Round the Empire. By G. R. Parkin. With a Preface by the Rt. Hon. the

Earl of Rosebery, K.G. Fully Illustrated, is. 6d.

Science Applied to Work. By J. A. Bovver. Illustrated, is.
Science of Every-Day Life. By J. A. Bovver. Illustrated, is.
Sculpture, A Primer of. By E. Roscoe Mullins. Illustrated, as. 6d.
Shade from Models, Common Objects, and Casts of Ornament, How to. By

\V. E. Si'AKKE^. With 25 Plates by the Author. 3s.
Shakspere's Plays for School Use. Illustrated, g Books. 6d. each.

Spelling, A Complete Manual of. By J. D. Morell, LL.D. is.

Technical Educator, Cassell's New. An entirely New Cyclopaedia of Technical

Education, with Coloured Plates and Engravings. In Vols., 5s. each.

Technical Manuals, Cassell's. Illustrated throughout. i6\'ols., from 2s. to 4s. 6d.

(List ficc en appiiea'.ion.)

Technology, Manuals of. Edited by Prof. Ayrton, F. R.S., and Richard
WoK.MELL, D.Sc, M.A. Illustrated throughout. {List on application.)

Things New and Old ; or, Stories from English History. By H. O. Arnold-

fORSTER, M.P. Fully Illustrated. Strongly bound in Cloth. Standards I. and II.,
gd. each ; .Standard III., is. ; Standard IV., i.s. 3d. ; Standards V., VI., and VII.,
IS. 6d. each.

World of Ours, This. By H. O. Arnold-Forster, M. P. Fully Illustrated, gs, 6d.

Selections from Cassell d: Compaiifs Publications.

itiooks for ijonna JJ^^'^P^^-

"Little Folks" Half-Yearly Volume. Containing 432 pages of Letterpress, with

Pictures on nearly every page, together with Six Full-page Plates printed in Colours.

Coloured boards, 3s. 6d. ; or cloth gilt, gilt edges, 5s.
Bo-Peep. A Book for the Little Ones. With Original Stories and Verses.

I llufitrated with beautiful Pictures en nearly every page, and Coloured Frontispiece.

^■c.lrly Vol. F-let:ant picture boards, 2S. 6d. ; cloth, 3s. 6d.
Beneath the Banner. Being Narratives of Noble Lives and Brave Deeds. By

1. I. Ckoss. Illustrate.). Limp cloth, is. ; cloth gilt, gilt edges, as.
Good Morning ! Good Night ! Morning and Evening Readings for Children, by

the .Author of " Beneath the Banner." Fully Illustrated. Limp cloth, is., or cloth

boards, gilt lettered, is.
Told Out of School. By A. J. Daniels. Illustrated. 3s. 6d.
Bed Rose and Tiger Lily. By L. T. Meade. Illustrated. 3s. 6d.
Five Stars in a Little Fool. By Edith Cakringto.n. Illustrated. 6s.
Beyond the Blue Mountains. By L. T. Meade. Illustrated. 5s.
The Cost of a Mistake. By Sarah Pitt. Illustrated. Ncm Edition. 2s. 6d.
The RoniaJice of Invention : Vignettes from the Annals of Industry and Science.

Hy Jamks Huknlev. Illustrated. 3s. 6d.
The Peep of Day. Cassell's Illustrated Edition. 2s. 6d.
Maggie Steele's Diary. By E. A. Dillwyn. 2s. 6d.
A Book of Merry Tales. By Maggie Browne, Sheila, Isabel Wilson, and

C. L. M.\i E.\i X. Illustrated. 3s. 6d.

A Svinday Story-Book. By Maggie Browne, Sam Browne, and Aunt

1. rHi;L. Illustrated. 3s. 6d.

A Bundle of Tales. By Maggie Browne, Sam Browne, & Aunt Ethel. 3s. 6d.
Story Poems for Yoiing and Old. By E. Davenport. 3s. 6d.
Pleasant Work for Busy Fingers. By Maggie Browne. Illustrated. 5s.
Magic at Home. I5y Pri.t. Hoffman. Fully Illustrated. A Series of easy

ai.d >l.irilinj Conjuring Tricks for Beginners. Cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

Schoolroom and Home Theatricals. By .Arthur Waugh. With Illustra-
tions ly H. A. J. Miles. Ne'.u Edition. Paper, is. ; cloth, is. 6d.
Little Mother Bunch. By Mrs. Molesworth. Illustrated. Nevu Edition. 2S. 6d.
Heroes of Every-Day Life. By Laura Lane. With about 20 Full-page

Illustrations. 256 pages, crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.

Ships, Sailors, and the Sea. By R. J. Cornewall-Jones. Illustrated

ihnnii^hout, and containing a Coloured Plate of Naval Flags. Cheap Edition, 2s. 6d.
Gift Books for Young People. By Popular Authors. With Four Original
Illustrations in each. Cloth gilt, is. 6d. each.
The Bov Hunters of Kentucky. By Jack Marston's Anchor.

Itlward S. Ellis. Frank's Life-Battle.

Hed Feather: a Tale of the American \ Major Monk's Motto; or, "Look Before

you Leap."
Tim Thomson's Trial; or, " All is not Gold

that Glitters."
Ursula's Stumbling-Block.
Ruth's Life-'Work : or,"No Fains, no Oains."
RapTB and Rainbows.
Uncle Willi.am's Charge.
Pretty Pink's Purpose.

"Golden Mottoes" Series, The. Each Book containing 208 pages, with Four
lull-page Original Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. each.

Frontier. By Edward S. lillis. | _ yoii Leap.

Fritters ; or, " It's a Long Lane that has

no 'Turning."
Trixv; or, '"ThoBe who Live in Glass

Houses shouldn't throw Stones."
Tlie Two Hardcastles.
Sockinc a City.
Rlioda's Reward.

■' Nil Desperandum." By the Rev. F. Lany-

bridtfc, M.A.

" Bear and Forbear." By Sar.ih I'itt.

" Foremost if I Can." By Helen Aticridge.

' Honour is my Guide." By Jeanie Hering

(Mrs. Adams- Acton).
" Aim at a Sure End." By IZiiiily Sc.irchfield.
"He Conquers who Endures." By the Authof

of " May Cunningham's Trial," Ac.

"Cross and Crown" Series, The. With Four Illustrations in each Book. Crown

8vo, 236 [iUKes, a.s. Cd. each.

EerocBOfthe Indian Empire ; or. Stories of

Valour and Victory. By Hrnest I'obter.
Through Trial to Triumph; or. "The

Koyul Way." By Madrlme lionavia Hunt.
In Letters of Flame : A Story of the

Waldcnsc^s. By C. L..Matda.x.
Strong 10 Sulfcr: A Story of the Jews. By

t. Wynne.

By Fire and Sword: A Story of the Hugue-
nots. Hy Thomas Archer.

Adam Hepburn's Vow : A Talc of Kirk and
Covenant. Ily Annie S. Swan.

No. XIII. : or, The Story of the Lost Vestal.
A Tale of liaily Christian U.iys. By tmiiia
Marshall.

Free.lom's Sword: A Story of the Days of
Wallace and Bruce. By Annie S. Swan.

Selections from Cassell <fc Company's Publications.

Albums for Children. Price 3s. 6d. each.

The Chit-chat Album. Illustrated.
Tne Albxim for Home, School, and Play.
Set in bold type, and illustrated throughout.

My Own Album of Animals
Picture Album of All Sorts.

'Wanted — a King " Series. Cheap Edition. Illustrated. 2s. 6d

Illustrated.
Illustrated.

each.

Kobin's Ride. By Ellinor Davenport Adams.
Great-G-randmamma. By Georgina M. Synge.
Fairy Tales in Other Lands. By Julia God-
dard.

•• Peeps Abroad " Library.

Eambles Round London. By C. L.
Mateaux. lUustrated.

Around and About Old England. By C
L. Matiiaux. Illustrated.

Paws and Cla'ws. By one of the Authors of
" Poems Written for a Child." Illustrated.

Decisive Events in History, By Thomas
Archer. With Original Illustrations.

The True Robinson Crusoes.

Peeps Abroad for FoLks at Home. Illus-
trated throughout.

Wanted— a King; or, How Merle set the
Nursery Rhymes to Rights. By Maggie
Browne.

Cheap Editions. Cloth gilt, 2S. 6d. each.

Wild Adventures in W^ild Places.
Gordon Stables, R.N. Illustrated.

By Dr.

Modern Explorers. By Thomas Frost. Illus-
trated. New and Cheaper Edition.

Early Explorers. By Thomas Frost

Home Chat with our Young Folks. Illus-
trated throughout.

Jungle, Peak, and Plain. Illustrated
throughout.

Tliree-and- Sixpenny Books for Young People.

Cloth gilt, 3s. 6d. each.

With Original Illustrations.

+ Bashful Fifteen. By L, T. MEADE.
The King's Command. A Story for Girls.
By Maggie Symington.
A Sweet Girl Graduate. By L. T. Meade.
+ The White House at Inch Gow. By Sarah
Pitt.
Lost in Samoa. A Tale of Adventure in the
Navigator Islands. By E. S. Ellis.

Tad; or, "Getting Even" with Him.
E. S. EUis.
+ Polly. By L. T. Meade.
+ The Palace Beautilul. By L. T, Meade.

" Follow my Leader."

For Fortune and Glory.

Lost among 'White Africans.
+ A World of Girls. By L. T. Meade.

Books marked thus f can also be had in extra cloth gilt, gilt edges, 5s. each.

Books by Edward S. EUis.

The Hunters of the Ozark. |

Tne Camp in the Moun-
tains.

Ned in the Woods. A Tale
of Early Days in the West.

Down the Mississippi.

Illustrated. Cloth, 2s. 6d. each.

The Last War Trail.
Ned on the River. A Tale

of Indian River Warfare.
Footprints in the Forest.
Up the Tapaios. _
The Great Cattle Trail.

Ned in the Block House.

A Story of Pioneer Life in

Kentucky.
The Lost Trail,
Camp-Fire and Wigwam.
Lost in the Wilds,

Sixpenny Story Books. By well-known Writers.

The Smuggler's Cave.
Little Lizzie.
The Boat Club.
Luke Barnicott.

Little Bird.
Little Pickles.
The Elehester College
Boys.

All Illustrated.

My First Cruise.

The Little Peacemaker.

The Delft Jug.

Cassell's Picture Story Books. Each containing 60 pages. 6d. each.

Little Talks.
Bright Stars.
Nursery Joys.
Pet's Posy.
Tiny Tales.

Daisy's Story Book.
Dot's Story Book.
A Nest of Stones.
Good Night Stories.
Chats for Small Chatterers.

Auntie's Stories.
Birdie's Story Book.
Little Chimes.
A Sheaf of Tales.
Dewdrop Stories.

Illustrated Books for the Little Ones. Containing interesting Stories. All
Illustrated, is. each; or cloth gilt, is. 6d.

~ Bible Pictures for Boys

aad Girls.
Firelight Stories.

Bright Tales and Funny

Pictures.
Merry Little Tales.
Ijttle Tales for Little

People. „, .

Little People and Their

Pets.
Tales Told for Sunday.
Sunday Stories for Small

People.
Stories and Pictures for

Sunday.

Sunlight and Shade.

Rub-a-dub Tales.

Fine Feathers and PluflEy

Fur.
Scrambles and Scrapes.
Tittle Tattle Tales,
Dumb Friends,
Indoors and Out.
Some Farm Friends,

Those Golden Sands.
Little Mothers and their

Children.
Our Pretty Pets.
Our Schoolday Hours.
Creatures Tame.
Creatures Wild.
Up and Down the Garden.
All Sorts of Adventures.
Our Sunday Stories.
Our HoUday Hours,
Wandering Ways.

Shilling story Books. All Illustrated, and containing Interesting Stories.

Aunt Lucia's Locket.
The Magic Mirror.
The Cost of Revenge.
Clever Frank.
Among the Redskins.
The Ferrjrman of BriH.
Hai-ry Maxwell.
A Banished Monarch.

Seventeen Cats.
Bunty and the Boys.
The Heir of Elmdale.
The Mystery at Shoncliff

School.
Claimed at Last, and Roy's

Reward.
Thorns ind Tangles.

The Cuckoo in the Robin's
John's Mistake. [Nest.

Diamonds in the Sand,
Surly Bob,
The History of Five Little

Pitchers.
The Giant's Cradle,
Shag and Doll.

Si 'ections from Casscll <t Company's Ptil'Uca/ions.

Eighteenpeany Story Books. All Illustrated throughout

Rag^les, Baggies, aud the

Eiuperor
Roses t'rora Thorns.
Faith's Father.
By Land and Sea.
The Young Bernngtons.
Jeff and Loff.

Ups I
k.e.v'

Wee Willie Winkle.

aud Downs ol a Don-
LKe.
Three Woe Ulster Lassies.
Up the Ladder.
Dick's Her.i : & other Stones.
The Chip Bov

Tom Morris's Error.

Worth more than Odd.

" Tlu'ough Flood— Through

Fire."
The Girl with the Ooldea

Logics
Stories of the Olden Time.

"Little Folks" Painting Books. With Text, and Outline Illustrations for

\\ ;itcr-Colour P.iin:Mig.
The New "Little Fo ks " Painting Book.
Cjnt.iiniiiK ncrly 150 Outline Illustrations
suitable fur Coluutin^. is.

The "Little Folks"
Book. Cloth only, 2s.

Proverb Fainting;

Library ol Wonders, niustmted Gift-books for Boys. Cloth, is. 6d.

Wonders of Animal Instinct.
Wonderful Balloon Ascents.

Wonderful Adventures
Wonderful Escapes

Wonders of Bodily Strength and Skill.

The "World in Pictures" Series. Illustrated throughout. C/icap Edition, is. 6d. each

A Ramble Hound France.

AU the Russias.

Chats about Oermany.

Peeps into Cluna.

Tuc Land of Pyramids (Ea

.vpt).

The Eastern Wonderland (Japani.
Glimpses of South America.
Round Africa.

The Land of Temples (India).
The Isles of the Pacific.

Cheap Editions of Popular Volumes for Young People.

each.
In Quest of Oold: or, XTuder 1 Esther West.

the Wcanga Falls. Three Homes.

OnB^ard tie Lsti:era..ia; or,\ „ _ . „.

Martin Leigh's Lo^'. I ^°^ Queen and King.

Two-Shilling Story Books. .All Illustrated.

Margaret's Enemy. Madge and her Friends.

Stories of the Tower. The Children of the Court.

Maid Marjory.

The Four Cats of the Tip-
pertoiiB.

Marion's Two Homes.

Little Folks' Sunday Book.

Illustrated. 2S. 6d.

Working to 'Win.
Perils Afloat aud Brigands
Ashore.

Mr. Burke's Nieces.
May Cunningham's TriaL
The Top of the Ladder :

How to Reach il.
Little Flotsam.

Two Fourpenny Bits.

Poor Nelly.

Tom Heriot.

Aunt Tabitha's 'Waifs.

In Mischief Again.

Through PerU to Fortune.

Peggy, and other Tales.

Hall-Crown Story Books.

Pen's Porpiexities.
Notable Shipwrecks.

Cassell's Pictorial Scrap Book.

cl'itli ; .ick, 3>. 6d. per \ u!.
Our Scrap BooK.
The Seaside Scrap Book,
a ho Little Folks' Scrap Book.

At the South Pole.

Picture.-* of School Life and Boyhood.

Ill Si.>: Sectional Volumes. Paper boards,

I The Magpie Scrap Book.

The Lion Scrap Book.
The Elephant Scrap Book.

Books for the Little Ones. Fully Illustrated.
Rhymes for the Young Folk. By Willi.im
.Kllin^liaiii. Ueautifully IlUi:>trated. 3^. 6d.

The Sunda.v Scrap Book. With Several
Huiultel lilu^trations. Buards, 3s. 6d. ; cloth,
gilt ca.'e>. 50.

The History Scrap Book. With nearly
1,01x1 bn^'ra%'iiiK^ Clolli, 7!>. 6d.

Cassell's Robinson Crusoe. With loc

JltuiitratioiiS. Cljth, 3s. 6(1.; gilt edges. 5*.

The Old Fairy Tales. With Original Illus-
trations. Boards, is. ; clutli. is. 6d.

Cassell's Swiss Famil.v Robinson. Illus-
trated. Cloti., 3S. t)d. ; gilt eilycs, 54.

The World's Workers. A Series of New and Original Volumes by Popular
.-Xuti.'.rs. Willi Portraits printed on a lint as Frontispiece, is. each.

John Cansell. By G. Holdcn Pike.
Charles Haddon Spurgeoi.. By G. Iloldcn

P.kc.
Dr. Arnold of Rugby. By Rose E. Sclfe.
The Earl of Shaftesbury.
Sarah Robinson, Agues Weston, and Mrs.

Meicdith.
Thomas A. Edison and Samuel F. B. Morse.
Mm. Sonierville ana Mary Carpenter.
General Gordon.
Charles Dickens.
I'lorcnce Nlglitingale, Catherine MniHli,

Frances Ridlev Havergal, Mrs. Ruu-

yajd ("L. N. R.").

Dr. Guthrie, Father Mathew, EUhu Bur-

ritt, Joseph Livesey.
Sir Henry Havelock and Colin Campbell

Lord Clyde.
Abraham Lincoln.
David Livingstone.
George Mullor and Andrew Reed.
Richard Cobdon.
Benjamin Franklin.
Handel.

Turner the Artist.
George and Robert StephenHon.
Sir Tilua Salt and George Moore.

♦.• Tht abovt n'oris can also it had 'I line in Out yot.. <ioih. gilt ed:es, ji.

CASS ELL d: COMPANY, Lwntcd, Lua-au Hill, London;
/<iri! ,{■ Meli'iiiirne.

"^v

University of California

SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY

305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 • Box 951388

LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388

Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed.

WOI\l-RE*IEWABLE

MAY I

-k^VCk(^

1 'm5

DUE 2 WKS FROM DATE RECEIVED

YRL-i'U

M«v ft ^

'>m

PR5499. S8995H 1893

UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY

fS^i^ii^Mv

AA 000 367 543 6